summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/64930-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/64930-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/64930-0.txt8432
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8432 deletions
diff --git a/old/64930-0.txt b/old/64930-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 9f9f12a..0000000
--- a/old/64930-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8432 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Goddess: A Demon, by Richard Marsh
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: The Goddess: A Demon
-
-Author: Richard Marsh
-
-Release Date: March 26, 2021 [eBook #64930]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-Produced by: an anonymous Project Gutenberg volunteer.
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GODDESS: A DEMON ***
-
-
-
-
- The Goddess
- A Demon
-
- By Richard Marsh
- _Author of_
- “_In Full Cry_,” “_The Beetle: A Mystery_,” “_Marvels and
- Mysteries_,” “_Ada Vernham, Actress_,” &_c_.
-
- London:
- F. V. White & Co.
- 14, Bedford Street, Strand, W.C.
- 1900
-
-
-
-
- CONTENTS
-
- I. A Vision of the Night
- II. The Woman who came through the Window
- III. The Conquest of Mrs. Peddar
- IV. Dr. Hume
- V. A Curious Case
- VI. The Doctor accuses
- VII. The Suspicions of Mr. Morley
- VIII. The Recognition of the Photograph
- IX. The Revelations of “Mr. George Withers”
- X. Where Miss Moore was going
- XI. In the one Room--and the other
- XII. What was on the Bed
- XIII. She and I
- XIV. He and I
- XV. The Letter
- XVI. My Persuasive Manner
- XVII. My Unpersuasive Manner
- XVIII. I am called
- XIX. I leave the Court
- XX. A Journey to Nowhere
- XXI. A Check at the Start
- XXII. A Miracle
- XXIII. In the Passage
- XXIV. In the Room
- XXV. The Goddess
- XXVI. The Legacy of the Scarlet Hands
-
-
-
-
- The Goddess
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER I.
- A VISION OF THE NIGHT
-
-I was sure that I had seen Edwin Lawrence juggle with the pack. As I
-lay there wide awake in bed it all came back to me. I wondered how I
-could have been such an unspeakable idiot. We had dined together at
-the Trocadero; then we had gone on to the Empire. The big music hall
-was packed with people, the heat was insufferable.
-
-“Let’s get out of this,” suggested Lawrence, almost as soon as we were
-in. “This crush, in this atmosphere, is not to be borne.” I agreed
-with him. We left. “Come into my place for an hour,” he said.
-
-We both lived in Imperial Mansions, on the same floor. His number was
-64, mine was 79. You went out of his door, along the passage, round
-the corner to the right--the second door on the right was mine. I went
-in with him.
-
-“What do you say to a little gamble?” he asked. “It will be better
-than nothing.”
-
-I agreed. We had a little gamble--at first for trivial stakes. I am an
-abstemious man. I had already drunk more than I was accustomed to. At
-his invitation I drank still more. We increased the stakes. I really
-do not know from whom the suggestion came, I know that I did not
-object. I had lost all my ready money. I kept on losing. He was
-dotting down, on a piece of paper, the extent of my indebtedness.
-Presently, when he announced the sum total, I was amazed to learn that
-it was very much more than I imagined--actually nearly a thousand
-pounds. On the instant I was wide awake.
-
-“Nine hundred and forty pounds, Lawrence! It can’t be as much as
-that!”
-
-“My dear chap, here are the figures; look for yourself.”
-
-He handed me the piece of paper. His manner of arranging the several
-amounts I found more than a little vague, but as I had been so foolish
-as not to have kept count of them myself, I was hardly in a position
-to dispute their accuracy; and, added together, they certainly did
-come to the sum he stated. Still I felt persuaded that there was a
-mistake somewhere, though in what it consisted I was unable at the
-moment to perceive.
-
-“Look here,” he said. “Be a sportsman for once in your life! I’ll give
-you a chance--I’ll cut you double or quits.”
-
-I did not want to. I would have very much rather not. Gambling on such
-a scale was altogether out of my way. But he urged me, and I yielded;
-I don’t know why. I must have been very much more under the influence
-of drink than I imagined. We cut. I cut first--the knave of diamonds.
-As it was to be highest, not a bad card. I watched him as he cut, and
-saw that he dropped at least one card from the lot which he picked up;
-and that after he had had an opportunity of getting a shrewd guess at
-its value. The card which he faced was the queen of diamonds,
-exclaiming as he did so:
-
-“That does you!”
-
-“But that was not the card which you originally cut--you dropped one.”
-
-“I dropped one! What do you mean? I have not the slightest notion of
-having done anything of the kind, and, anyhow, it must have been by
-the sheerest accident. What are you looking at me like that for? Don’t
-lose your temper because you happen to have lost.”
-
-The insinuation was as gratuitous as it was uncalled for. There was
-not the slightest danger of my losing my temper; but that I was right
-in what I had said I felt assured. But then the card might have been
-dropped by accident, and he might not have noticed what had happened.
-And, anyhow, in face of the fact that I had been with the man on terms
-of intimacy, and had never before had cause to suspect him of anything
-in the least dishonourable, having regard to his explicit denial, it
-was a delicate position to persist in. I got up from my chair,
-conceding the point.
-
-“That makes eighteen hundred and eighty pounds you owe me. My
-sympathy, Ferguson; better luck next time.”
-
-I mentally resolved that I would not play cards again with Edwin
-Lawrence--at any rate, when we two were alone.
-
-I was in a curious state of mind when I returned to my own chambers.
-The events of the evening buzzed in my head. It was not the money
-merely. Though I am very far from being a millionaire, and two
-thousand pounds, less one hundred and twenty, is not a sum to be
-lightly thrown away. The inquiry kept knocking at my brain--was the
-man whom already I was beginning to regard as a friend such a very
-poor creature after all? Was it possible that he had wilfully
-manipulated those figures to his own advantage, and, with intention,
-dropped that card? The more closely I followed the events of the
-evening, the less I liked the conclusion to which they led me.
-
-When I went to bed my thoughts went with me. I could not shake them
-off. I tossed and tumbled in pursuit of sleep. And when, at last,
-slumber did come, my sleeping experiences were even more disturbing
-than my waking ones had been.
-
-My repose is generally untroubled. I seldom am visited by dreams. But
-that night I had a most extraordinary dream; so extraordinary that I
-am haunted by it to this day, even in my waking hours. In appearance
-of reality it was little less than supernatural. Indeed, I do not mind
-admitting that I have been, and still am, at a loss to determine
-whether I was not--at least in part--an actual, sentient spectator,
-and not merely the subject of a vision of the night.
-
-Of course, I am unable to say how long I had been to sleep, but it
-seemed to me that I had only just closed my eyes, when something, I
-knew not what, caused me to sit up in bed; and not only to sit up, but
-to get out of bed. I have no recollection of putting anything on in
-the shape of clothes; I am certain that I did not switch on the
-electric light, I had a clear consciousness of the prevailing
-darkness. And, in the darkness, I had an uncontrollable impulse to go
-to Lawrence. I left the room, to the best of my belief, clad only in
-my pyjamas. In the passage was a light--it is kept burning all
-night,--and I distinctly remember noticing that it was burning as I
-passed along. Reaching Lawrence’s door, I tapped at the panel. There
-was no answer. I hesitated before knocking again; and, as I did so,
-immediately became aware of a strange noise which proceeded from
-within.
-
-A stranger noise I never heard. I experience a difficulty in
-describing it. It was as if some wild beast was inside the room, and
-was beside itself with fury. Yelling, snarling, screeching--a horrid,
-gasping noise--these sounds seemed to follow hard upon each other.
-And, mingled with them, were faint cries as of some one in extremity
-of both pain and terror. At that sound I ceased to hesitate. I turned
-the handle. I stepped inside. The sight I saw I am not likely to
-forget.
-
-Lawrence was struggling frantically with some strange creature whose
-character I was not able to distinguish. From this creature proceeded
-those hideous sounds. It was a mass of whirling movement. I had never
-seen a being so instinct with frenzied action. Every part seemed to be
-in motion at once; and with its whole force it was assailing Lawrence.
-He seemed to be offering a feeble resistance, as, hauled this way and
-that, he staggered to and fro.
-
-But, against such an attack, his efforts were vain. Presently he fell
-headlong to the floor. The creature, stooping, rained on to his
-motionless body a hail of blows, making all the time that horrid,
-gasping noise, and then was still.
-
-I had been conscious all the time that there was something about the
-creature which was terribly human. It appeared to be covered with a
-flowing robe of some shining, silken stuff, whose voluminous skirts
-whirled hither and thither as it writhed and twisted. Now that it
-became motionless there broke on my ears the sound of a woman’s
-laughter.
-
-I am not a nervous subject. Nor am I, I believe, a physical coward.
-But I am compelled to own that, instead of attempting to interfere, or
-offering the assistance which I had only too good reason to suppose
-was urgently needed, at the sound of the laughter, like some
-frightened cur, I turned and fled. And not the least strange part of
-the whole business was that, as it seemed, immediately after, I woke
-up. Woke to find that, however it might appear to the contrary, I
-certainly had been asleep, for I was sitting up in bed covered with
-sweat and trembling in every limb.
-
-I looked about me. The blind was up before the long French window. I
-remember drawing it up, as was my usual habit, before I got into bed.
-The moon was shining through. All at once a sound caught my anxious
-ear. I started forward to learn from whence it came. From the window!
-I stared with all my eyes. I was wide awake now, of that there could
-be no sort of doubt whatever. In the moonlight I could see that some
-one was standing on the other side of the pane--a faint, mysterious
-figure. The latch was raised; it was a little rusty, I could hear it
-creaking. The window was pushed open, as by an unaccustomed hand, with
-something of a jerk. Out of the moonbeams, like some spectral
-visitant, a woman stepped into the room.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER II.
- THE WOMAN WHO CAME THROUGH THE WINDOW
-
-I held my breath, staring in amazement. The figure was real, that
-was obvious. And yet, how could a woman have gained my window from
-without? Where had she come from at that hour of the night? What did
-she want, now that she was here?
-
-A vague wonder passed through my mind as to whether her object might
-not be felony. She had left the window open--I could feel the cool
-night-air--and stood inside it, as if listening. Was she endeavouring
-to discover if her entrance had been discovered? She had but to use
-her eyes, and look straight in front of her, to see me sitting up in
-bed, staring. I was as visible as she was. So far as I could judge she
-remained motionless, looking neither to right nor left. Presently she
-sighed, as some tired child might do, a long-drawn sigh, as if the
-action brought relief to her breast. Then I was persuaded that she was
-at any rate no thief--there was something in the sound of that
-sustained respiration which was incompatible with the notion of a
-feminine burglar.
-
-She came a little forward into the room, doubtfully, as if uncertain
-of her surroundings. She stumbled against a chair, the contact seeming
-to startle her. I saw her put her hand up to her head, with the
-gesture of one who was trying to collect her thoughts.
-
-“I can’t think where I am.”
-
-The words broke the silence in the oddest manner. The voice was sweet,
-soft, clear--unmistakably a lady’s. It thrilled me strangely. Nothing
-which had gone before had disconcerted me so much--it was an utterance
-of such extreme simplicity. Was it possible that the lady was a
-somnambulist, who, held in the thraldom of that curious disease, had
-woke to find herself in a stranger’s bedroom? If that was the case,
-what was I to do? How could I explain the situation, without unduly
-startling her?
-
-The question was answered for me. I must unconsciously have fidgeted.
-All at once her face was turned towards me. She exclaimed:
-
-“Who’s that?”
-
-I arrived at an instant resolution--replying with the most
-matter-of-fact air of which I was capable.
-
-“Do not be alarmed--it is I, John Ferguson. If you will allow me, I
-will turn on the light, so that we may see each other better.”
-
-I switched on the electric light. What it revealed again amazed me
-into speechlessness. At the foot of my bed stood the most beautiful
-woman I had ever seen; I thought so in that first astounded moment--I
-think so still. She was tall and she was slight. She looked at me out
-of the biggest and the sweetest pair of eyes I ever saw. But there was
-something in them which I did not understand. It was not only
-bewilderment, it was as if she was looking at the world out of a
-dream. She regarded me, as I sat, with my touzled head of hair, not,
-as I had feared, with signs of agitation and alarm, but rather with a
-curious sort of wonderment.
-
-“I don’t know who you are. Where am I? Have I ever seen you before?”
-
-It was spoken as a child might speak, with a little tremulous
-intonation, as if she were on the verge of tears.
-
-“I don’t think you have. But don’t be alarmed--you are quite safe. I
-think you have been walking in your sleep.”
-
-“Walking in my sleep?”
-
-“I fancy you must have been.”
-
-“But--do I walk in my sleep?”
-
-In spite of myself, I smiled at the simplicity of the inquiry.
-
-“That is a matter on which you should know more than I do.”
-
-“But--where can I have walked from?”
-
-“That also is a question to which you should be able to supply an
-answer. Do you live in the Mansions?”
-
-“The Mansions?”
-
-“These are the Imperial Mansions. Is your home here?”
-
-“My home?” She shook her head solemnly. “I don’t know where my home
-is.”
-
-“Not know? But you must know where your home is. Who are you? What is
-your name?”
-
-“I don’t know who I am or what is my name.”
-
-Was she an imbecile? She did not look it. I never saw intellect more
-clearly marked upon a woman’s face. But the more attentively I
-regarded her the more distinctly I began to realise that there was
-something peculiar in her expression. She seemed mazed, as if she had
-recently been roused from sleep and had not yet had time to acquire
-consciousness of her surroundings. My original surmise was correct;
-she had been walking in her sleep, and had not yet recovered
-sufficient consciousness to enable her to recognise the actualities of
-existence, and comprehend what it was she had been doing.
-
-While I told myself this I had never removed my glance from off her.
-And now my gaze fastened on something which had for me a dreadful
-fascination.
-
-She was covered from head to foot in a voluminous garment, which set
-off her face and figure to perfection. I took it to be some sort of
-opera-cloak, though, more than anything else, it resembled a domino
-buttoned down the front. It was made of some bright plum-coloured
-material, which I afterwards learned was alpaca. A hood, which was
-attached to the garment, was half off, half on, her dainty head. The
-whole affair, cloak and hood, was lined with green silk. The front of
-the cloak was decorated with voluminous green ribbons; one of these
-caught my eye. It was a broad sash-ribbon, some six or eight inches
-wide, reaching from her neck almost to her toes.
-
-For quite half its length the vivid green was obscured by what seemed
-to be a stain of another colour. The stain was apparently of such
-recent occurrence that the ribbon was still sopping wet. But it was
-not the broad ribbon only which was stained; I perceived that, here
-and there, the bright hues of the knots of narrower ribbon were also
-dimmed. More, there were splashes on the cloak itself. She had her
-hand up to her head. I glanced at it. How could the fact have
-previously escaped my notice? There were stains upon her uplifted
-hand, and upon the other hand which dangled loosely at her side. They
-were half covered with something red--and wet.
-
-All at once there came back to me the extraordinary vision I had had
-of the strange happening in Lawrence’s room. I recalled the frenzied
-figure, clad in the woman’s robe, with the whirling skirts. Woman’s
-robe? Why, here it was in front of me, upon this woman, the very robe
-which I had seen. And here, too, now sufficiently quiescent, were the
-whirling skirts. I put my hand up to my eyes to shut out the horrid
-thought which seemed to rush at me; and I cried--
-
-“Tell me who you are, and from where you come!”
-
-There was silence. I repeated my inquiry. She answered with another.
-
-“Why do you speak so strangely? And why do you put your hand before
-your eyes?”
-
-The mere sound of her speaking soothed me. To my mind, one of the
-greatest charms of a woman should be her voice. Never did I hear a
-more comfortable voice than hers. It was impossible to imagine that a
-voice in which, to my ears, rang so unmistakably the accents of truth,
-could belong to one who was false. Removing my hands, I looked at her
-again.
-
-She had smeared her countenance with her fingers; all down one side of
-her face was a crimson stain.
-
-“Look,” I cried, “at what you’ve done!”
-
-“What have I done?”
-
-“What’s on your hands?”
-
-“My hands? What is on my hands?”
-
-She held out her hands in front of her, staring at them with the most
-innocent air in the world.
-
-“It’s blood.”
-
-“Blood? Where has it come from?”
-
-She asked the question as a child might do. In spite of her
-blood-stained face, the ring of truth which was in her voice, the
-unspoken appeal which was in her eyes, went to my heart.
-
-“Try to think where you’ve come from, and what you have been doing?”
-
-“Think? I can’t think.”
-
-“But you must! Don’t you see you’re all covered with blood?”
-
-“All covered with blood? Why, so I am! Oh!”
-
-She gave a little cry which was more than half a sob. She swayed to
-and fro. Before I could reach her she had fallen to the ground. I
-found her lying as if she were dead. She had swooned.
-
-This was a pretty plight which I was in. I have had but little
-experience of feminine society. My life, for the most part, has been
-lived in places where women are not. I knew as little of them as of
-the cuneiform character--perhaps less. I, of course, had heard of
-women fainting, but never before had I seen one in such a pitiful
-predicament. What was I to do? I thought of Mrs. Peddar. She was the
-housekeeper at the Mansions--an excellent woman. Everything under her
-rule went by clockwork: she had been of more assistance to me in
-various matters than I had supposed that a person in her position
-could have been. But I scarcely felt that this was a case in which her
-interference might be altogether desirable.
-
-As I looked at the lovely creature lying there so still, I felt this
-more and more. Her utter helplessness filled me with a curious sense
-of pity. A resolve was growing up within me to constitute myself her
-champion, if she would only avail herself of my services, in whatever
-circumstances of doubt and danger she might find herself. If she had
-something to conceal, by no action of mine should it be blazed to the
-world. Without her express sanction, neither Mrs. Peddar nor any one
-else, should be informed of her presence there. Yet how was I to
-restore her to consciousness?
-
-While I hesitated I perceived that something was lying beside her on
-the floor. Where it had come from I could not tell; it was hardly the
-kind of thing to have fallen from a woman’s pocket. I picked it up. It
-was a photograph of Edwin Lawrence; I could not help but recognise the
-likeness directly I raised it. Back and front it was smeared with
-blood. Actuated by an impulse for which I did not attempt to account,
-rising, I thrust it between the leaves of a book which was on the
-mantelshelf. She moved. Turning, I found that she had raised herself a
-little, and was looking at me with her eyes wide open.
-
-“What is the matter with me? Have I been asleep?”
-
-Her frank, fearless gaze, with, in it, that strange look of
-bewilderment, filled me with a sudden sense of confusion. I stammered
-a reply.
-
-“You have not been very well. But you are better now. Let me help you
-to get up.”
-
-I held out my hand. Putting hers into it, she rose to her feet with a
-little spring. When she took her hand away, on mine there was a ruddy
-smirch. The condition of her plum-coloured garment, and of the bright
-green ribbons, seemed to have become more conspicuous even than
-before.
-
-“Hadn’t you better take off your cloak?”
-
-She looked at me as if amazed.
-
-“Take off my cloak? Why should I?”
-
-“You will be more comfortable without it.”
-
-“Do you think so? Then of course I’ll take it off.”
-
-She removed her cloak, with my assistance. I flung it over the back of
-a chair.
-
-“You will find water there with which to wash your hands and face.”
-
-Again she eyed me with that suggestion of surprise.
-
-“Why should I wash my hands and face?”
-
-“There is blood upon them.”
-
-“Blood?” She held out her hands with her former gesture. “So there is.
-I had forgotten. I cannot think how it came there.” Her cheeks assumed
-an added tinge of pallor. “Will it come off if I wash them?”
-
-It seemed impossible to doubt that it was seriously asked; yet the
-apparent puerility of the question stung me to a brusque response.
-
-“We will hope that soap and water will at least, remove the outward
-and visible stain.”
-
-Turning, I went into my dressing-room, she following me with her eyes.
-There I hastily donned some more conventional attire. Thence, passing
-into the dining-room, I called to her through the bedroom door.
-
-“When you are ready, may I ask you to come in here. We shall be more
-at our ease.”
-
-She did not keep me waiting, but appeared upon the instant, coming
-towards me holding out her hands as a child might do.
-
-“I’m clean now. Aren’t I clean?”
-
-Her close propinquity filled with me wholly unreasonable agitation. I
-drew back. The removal of the cloak had disclosed a dark blue silk
-dress which fitted her, to my thinking, with the most marvellous
-perfection. There was a touch of white about her neck and wrists. Her
-beauty struck me more even than at first--it awed me. Yet at the back
-of my mind was born a dim fancy that somewhere in the flesh I had seen
-this enchanting vision before. I was at a loss as to the words with
-which I ought to address her, speaking at last, blunderingly enough.
-
-“Have you any reason why you should wish to conceal your name?” She
-shook her head. “Then tell me what it is.”
-
-“But I don’t know. Have I a name?”
-
-“I presume that, with the rest of the world, you have. Pray do not
-suppose, however, that I wish to force myself into your confidence. I
-would only suggest that I think it might be better, for both our
-sakes, if you could give me some idea of where you came from before
-you entered my room.”
-
-“Did I enter your room? Oh yes, I remember; but--I don’t remember
-anything more.” She put her hand up to her head with the gesture which
-had previously struck me. “Where did I come from?”
-
-“I don’t know if you are intentionally trifling, but if you are unable
-to supply the information, I certainly cannot.”
-
-Something in my manner seemed to occasion her distress. She moved
-towards me anxiously, like a timid child who stands in fear of
-admonition.
-
-“Why do you look like that? Are you angry?”
-
-I knew not what to think or what to feel; but, at least, I was not
-angry. If she was playing a part, which I for one was disposed to
-doubt, she acted with such plausibility that I was conscious of my
-incapacity to discover in what the trick consisted. I perceived that,
-after all, this was a case for Mrs. Peddar.
-
-“The housekeeper is a most superior person--a Mrs. Peddar. She will be
-of more assistance to you than I can be. Will you allow me to tell her
-that you are here?”
-
-“Why not? Of course you can tell her--if you like.”
-
-This was said with such an air of innocence, and with such an entire
-absence of suspicion that there could be anything dubious in her
-position, that I myself was conscious of a sense of shame at the
-thoughts which filled my mind. I moved towards the door. She stopped
-me.
-
-“Who are you going to tell?”
-
-“The housekeeper--Mrs. Peddar.”
-
-“Oh.” This was with a little touch of doubt. “She’s a woman. You’re a
-man. I’m a woman.” She said this with the utmost gravity, as if she
-were giving utterance to portentous facts which she had just
-discovered. She seemed to shiver. “Is she--nice? Will she--be kind to
-me?”
-
-I registered a mental vow that she should be kind to her, or I would
-know the reason why; I said as much, though with less emphasis of
-language. Then I left the room.
-
-But, before I actually went in search of Mrs. Peddar I returned into
-the bedroom, through the door which opened out of the passage. Using
-that plum-coloured cloak with scant ceremony, I rolled it up into a
-bundle and thrust it into a wardrobe behind a heap of clothes. Then,
-opening the window, I stood on the balcony and threw the water in
-which my visitor had washed her hands and face, as far as I could out
-into the street. I heard it fall with a splash on to the road below.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER III.
- THE CONQUEST OF MRS. PEDDAR
-
-Mrs. Peddar has her rooms at the top of the building--on the seventh
-floor. The lift runs all night. It had been my intention, rather than
-summon it and attract the attention of the porter, to have climbed the
-endless flights of stairs; but, as luck had it, when I reached the
-staircase the lift was setting some one down. Since it was there I
-thought I might as well use it, to save time, and also my legs. I
-stepped inside.
-
-“Up or down, sir?”
-
-“I am going up to Mrs. Peddar.”
-
-The porter favoured me with a doubtful glance.
-
-“Mrs. Peddar lives at the top of the building. She’s in bed long ago.”
-
-“So I suppose. I’m afraid, however, that I shall have to wake her up
-again, as I am in urgent need of her assistance.”
-
-“Anything wrong, sir?”
-
-“No. At least nothing in which you could be of service.”
-
-As we mounted I could see that Turner--the night porter’s name is
-Turner--was wondering what possible business I could have with Mrs.
-Peddar that I should rouse her out of her warm bed at that hour of the
-night. It occurred to me to ask him a question or two.
-
-“Has a lady come up lately?”
-
-“Up where?”
-
-“Up to the first floor--or anywhere?” He shook his head. “You’re
-sure?”
-
-“Certain. No lady’s come into this building for a good two hours, at
-any rate. The last was Mrs. Sabin; she and her husband’s on the fourth
-floor. They’ve been to the Gaiety Theatre: I took ’em up in the lift.
-She was the last lady as came in, and that was just after eleven.”
-
-His words set me thinking. If my visitor had not come in through the
-doorway, how then had she gained access to my balcony, which is on the
-first floor, and between twenty and thirty feet above the ground.
-Turner volunteered a statement on his own account.
-
-“And the last man who went out was Mr. Lawrence’s brother.”
-
-I pricked up my ears at this.
-
-“Mr. Lawrence’s brother? Oh.”
-
-“Yes--Mr. Philip, I think his name is. He came down not three minutes
-before I saw you, just as I was going to take up Mr. Maynard--that was
-Mr. Maynard who got out as you got in. He seemed to be in a big hurry.
-I said good night as he went past, but he said nothing. He had a big
-parcel in his arms, almost as much as he could carry.”
-
-“You are sure it was Mr. Lawrence’s brother?”
-
-“It was him right enough. My cousin’s his coachman--I ought to know
-him.”
-
-“You say he came down three minutes ago?”
-
-“Not three minutes ago, I said.”
-
-Then, in that case, he must have been with his brother some time after
-my visitor had come to me. The knowledge occasioned me distinct
-relief.
-
-Turner continued:
-
-“He went up about an hour ago: perhaps a little more. He’d got no
-parcel then. I stared when I saw he’d got one when he came back. I
-shouldn’t have thought he was the kind to carry a parcel, and
-especially such a one. I’d have called him a cab if he’d given me a
-chance, but I was just starting with Mr. Maynard, and he was off like
-a shot. Shall I wait for you, sir? The first door round the corner is
-Mrs. Peddar’s.”
-
-I told him not to wait, feeling conscious that it might take me some
-time to explain to Mrs. Peddar what I desired of her. The lady must
-have been a light sleeper. Hardly had I saluted the panel of the door
-with my knuckles than a voice inquired who was there. When I informed
-her she made a prompt appearance in her dressing-gown.
-
-“You, Mr. Ferguson! What do you want at this hour of the night?”
-
-I immediately became conscious that it might be even more difficult to
-explain than I had supposed.
-
-“I have a visitor downstairs, Mrs. Peddar.”
-
-“A visitor? Well? What has that to do with me? You can’t have anything
-to eat at this time of night.”
-
-She said that, I take it, because in the Mansions meals are provided
-for residents, and she supposed that I had dragged her out of bed at
-that unholy hour in search of food.
-
-“The visitor is a lady, and I wanted to know if you could give her a
-bed somewhere to-night.”
-
-“A bed? Who is the lady?”
-
-“Well--the fact is, Mrs. Peddar, something very remarkable has taken
-place. I’ve come up to tell you all about it, and to ask your advice.”
-
-“You had better come in.”
-
-I went into her sitting-room, she, with an eye for the proprieties,
-leaving the door discreetly open. There was that in her bearing which
-made me wonder if she suspected me of having been guilty of some act
-of rakish impropriety, unworthy of my age and character. I was
-conscious that the course in front of me was not all smooth sailing.
-
-“A young lady, Mrs. Peddar, has just entered my room through the
-window.”
-
-“Through the window! Mr. Ferguson! At this hour!”
-
-“I’m afraid the poor thing is not quite right in her mind.”
-
-“I should think not. That is the best thing you can hope of her.”
-
-“She is quite a lady.”
-
-“Lady!” Mrs. Peddar tightened her lips. “Mr. Ferguson, are you
-laughing at me, sir?”
-
-“I assure you I am perfectly serious; and I give you my word she is a
-lady. You have only to see her for yourself to find that. Wait a
-minute--let me finish! I thought at first that she was a somnambulist;
-that she had been walking in her sleep; and I am still of opinion that
-something strange has happened to her. She is unable to tell me her
-name, who she is, whence she comes, or anything about herself; she
-seemed as if she were mazed.”
-
-“Has she been drinking?”
-
-“Come downstairs and speak to her; you will perceive for yourself that
-to connect her with such a notion would be worse than impertinence.”
-
-“No offence, sir, but when you tell me that a strange young woman
-comes through your window in the middle of the night, I can’t help
-having my own thoughts.”
-
-“And I tell you, Mrs. Peddar, that the ‘strange young woman,’ as you
-call her, is a lady in every sense of the word, to whom, I am
-persuaded, something very serious has recently happened.”
-
-“Very good, Mr. Ferguson. I’m afraid that you’re too soft-hearted,
-sir. Where is this young lady now?”
-
-“She is in my dining-room.”
-
-“Alone?”
-
-“Certainly she is alone.”
-
-“Then I should not be surprised if, by now, she’s gone back through
-the window, taking something with her to help keep you in mind. You
-must excuse my saying that I don’t think I ever did know quite so
-simple-minded a gentleman as you are, sir. One thing’s sure--if we do
-want to find her we’d better hurry for all we’re worth.”
-
-Urged by Mrs. Peddar I hastened with her down the stairs. But her
-forecast was not realised. My visitor had not gone. She was still in
-the dining-room, fast asleep in an armchair. The first thing which
-saluted our ears, as we entered the room, was the sound of her gentle
-breathing; she slept softly as a child. The sight which she presented
-touched the housekeeper’s womanly heart.
-
-“She does look a picture, that’s certain! And quite the lady! And
-isn’t she prettily dressed! My word, what lovely rings!”
-
-The girl’s hands were extended on her lap. I saw that on her fingers
-were what seemed to be two or three valuable rings. Now that Mrs.
-Peddar had started, her enthusiasm almost equalled mine.
-
-“How pale she is--and how beautiful! It’s plain that the poor thing’s
-tired out and out. And you say that she came through the window! But
-however did she get there? and who is she? and where did she come
-from?”
-
-“As I have told you, I have put those questions to her already,
-without success. As you can see for yourself, she appears to be worn
-out by fatigue. I think that if you could give her a bed for
-to-night--I, of course, will be responsible for all expenses--in the
-morning we may be able to obtain from her all the information we
-require.”
-
-“She shall have the bed all right, sir; I shouldn’t be surprised if
-you’re right for once. She looks a lady; and, anyhow, I never could be
-hard to any one so beautiful. But who’s to wake her? She is so sound
-asleep, poor dear!”
-
-“I will wake her.”
-
-I did--by laying my hand gently on her shoulder. She moved, turned,
-opened her eyes, and, when she saw who it was, sat upright in her
-chair.
-
-“I’ve been asleep again; it seems as if my eyes would not keep open.
-Where have you been? I thought you never would come back. It was so
-quiet here, and this is such an easy chair, I had to go to sleep.”
-
-“I’ve been in search of Mrs. Peddar, of whom I told you. This is Mrs.
-Peddar.”
-
-The girl turned to her with a radiant smile; my conviction is that
-that smile won Mrs. Peddar’s heart right off.
-
-“Oh, Mrs. Peddar, I am so sleepy. I feel as if I wanted to sleep,
-sleep, sleep. I can’t think what’s the matter.”
-
-Mrs. Peddar was regarding her with inquisitive looks, in which,
-however, there was sympathy as well.
-
-“You’re tired, miss; that’s what the matter is with you. A good
-night’s rest will do you good; you shall have it if you’ll come with
-me, and as comfortable a bed as you ever slept in.”
-
-“You’ll be all right with Mrs. Peddar,” I said; for the girl seemed to
-hesitate. “You could not be in safer keeping, or in kinder hands.”
-
-“Cannot I stay here?”
-
-I looked at Mrs. Peddar; Mrs. Peddar looked at me. It was she who
-answered.
-
-“I think, miss, you will be more comfortable if you come with me. You
-see, Mr. Ferguson lives alone.”
-
-“But where shall you be?”
-
-The anxious tone in which the girl put the question, and the appealing
-gesture with which it was accompanied, afforded me an unreasonable
-amount of pleasure.
-
-“I shall be here, not so very far away from you; and, the first thing
-in the morning, I will come to learn how you have slept.”
-
-“You promise?”
-
-“I promise.”
-
-Never did I promise anything more willingly.
-
-She was still reluctant to go. To appease her I accompanied her
-upstairs. When she reached Mrs. Peddar’s own apartment she was still
-unwilling to suffer me to leave her, her unwillingness making me
-absurdly happy.
-
-As I descended those interminable stairs it was as if I trod on air.
-It was ridiculous. Why should I be affected, one way or the other, by
-the whims, and airs, and fancies of an apparently half-witted woman,
-who had forced her way into my room at dead of night in a cloak all
-wet with blood.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IV.
- DR. HUME
-
-I was awoke next morning by Atkins bringing in my cup of coffee. He
-asked me a question as he arranged it on the small table beside my
-bed.
-
-“Do you know, sir, if Mr. Lawrence slept in his rooms last night?”
-
-He had aroused me from a dreamless slumber, and I was not yet
-sufficiently awake to catch the full drift of his inquiry.
-
-“Slept in his rooms? What do you mean?”
-
-“Because, sir, when I took him his coffee just now, as usual, I
-knocked four times and got no answer. And his door’s locked; it’s not
-his habit to lock his door when he’s at home.”
-
-Atkins is one of the staff of servants attached to the Mansions, whose
-particular office it is to wait on the occupants of chambers on the
-first floor: a discreet man, who has a pretty intimate knowledge of
-the manners and customs of those on whom he attends.
-
-“Mr. Lawrence was in his rooms last night. I was with him till rather
-late, and I believe he had a visitor after I had left.”
-
-This I said remembering what Turner had told me about his brother
-coming down the stairs, with the parcel in his arms.
-
-“I think he must be out now--at least, I can’t make him hear. And the
-door’s locked; I never knew him have the door locked when he was in.”
-
-“Perhaps he’s ill,” I suggested. “I’ll slip along the balcony and see.
-You wait here till I come back.”
-
-I do not know what induced me to make such a proposition, except that
-I was struck by the man’s words, and impelled by a sudden impulse. On
-every floor a balcony runs right round the building. Lawrence and I
-had often made use of it to reach each other’s rooms--his are the
-first set round the corner. I put on a pair of slippers and a
-dressing-gown, and started.
-
-It was a chilly morning, with a touch of fog in the air, and it had
-been raining. I made what haste I could. The window of Lawrence’s
-dining-room opened directly I turned the handle. I went inside, and I
-saw what I then instantly and clearly realised I had all along felt
-sure that I should see. I sprang back upon the balcony. Atkins was
-looking out of my window. I called to him.
-
-“Come here! Quick! There’s something wrong!”
-
-He came running to me.
-
-“What is it, sir?”
-
-“I don’t know what it is, but--it’s something.”
-
-Atkins followed me into the room. Edwin Lawrence lay face foremost on
-the floor. All about him the carpet was stained with blood. His
-clothes were soaked. Had it not been for his clothes I should not have
-certainly known that it was Lawrence, because, when we turned him
-over, we found that his face and head had been cut and hacked to
-pieces. In my time I have seen men who have come to their death by
-violence, but never had I seen such an extraordinary sight as he
-presented. It was as if some savage thing, fastening upon him, had
-torn him to pieces with tooth and nail. His flesh had been ripped and
-rent so that not one recognisable feature was left. Indeed, it might
-not have been a man we were looking upon, but some thing of horror.
-
-I spoke to Atkins. “Run and fetch Dr. Hume. I am afraid he will be of
-little use, but he must come. And the police!”
-
-Off he sped to tell the ghastly tidings. So soon as he was gone I
-looked about me. On a chair close by was a pair of white kid gloves--a
-woman’s. I picked them up and put them in my pocket. Among the
-portraits on the mantelshelf was the face of one I knew. I put that in
-my pocket also with the gloves.
-
-The room was in some disarray, but not in such disorder as to suggest
-that a desperate struggle had taken place. A chair or two and a table
-were not in the places in which I knew they generally stood; the table
-on which we had played that game of cards last night was pushed up
-against another, on which were some copper vases. A revolving bookcase
-had been driven up against the fireplace. On the woodwork were gouts
-of blood. There was a blotch on the back of one of the books--a volume
-of Rudyard Kipling’s “Many Inventions.” On the edge of the white stone
-mantelpiece was the mark of where a hand had rested--a blood-stained
-hand. Something lay on the carpet, perhaps two yards away from the
-dead man’s feet. I took it up. It was a collar--a man’s
-collar--shapeless and twisted and stiff with coagulated blood. As I
-stared at it a wild wonder began to take shape and to grow in my
-brain.
-
-“Ferguson, what’s the matter? What’s this Atkins tells me about? Good
-God! is that Lawrence?”
-
-It was Dr. Hume who spoke. He had come into the room while I was
-staring at the collar.
-
-Graham Hume is a man who has taken high medical honours; but, having
-ample private means, he does not pretend to have anything in the shape
-of a regular practice. He has a hobby--madness. He is a student of
-what he calls obscure diseases of the brain; insisting that we have
-all of us a screw loose somewhere, and that out of every countenance
-insanity peeps--even though, as a rule, thank goodness, it is only the
-shadow of a shade.
-
-Some strange stories are told of experiments which he has made. His
-chambers are on the ground floor; and, though he has a plate on his
-door, his patients are few and far between--nor are they by any means
-always welcome even when they do appear. Probably the larger number of
-them are residents in the Mansions, and because that was so, any one
-living in the buildings being in sudden need of medical help used to
-rush at once to him. Lawrence used to chaffingly speak of him as “the
-Imperial Doctor.”
-
-Hume was still in the prime of life--perhaps forty, of medium height,
-sparely built, with clean-shaven face, high forehead, and coal-black
-hair. A good fellow, in his fashion; but with rather a too
-professional outlook on to the world. I always felt that he regarded
-every one with whom he came in contact--man, woman, or child--as a
-possible subject for experiment. Personally, I was conscious of
-feeling no dislike for him; but I had a sort of suspicion that he did
-not like me.
-
-“Yes,” I replied; “that’s Lawrence--what’s left of him.”
-
-He was kneeling by the dead man on the floor, his usually impassive
-face all alert and eager.
-
-“How has this happened--and when?”
-
-“That is what has to be discovered.”
-
-“Who found him?”
-
-“Atkins and I.”
-
-“Was he lying in this position?”
-
-“No; he was on his face. We turned him over.”
-
-“The man’s been cut to pieces.”
-
-“It almost looks to me as if he had been scratched to pieces.”
-
-“I fancy these wounds are too deep for scratches--in the ordinary
-sense. It looks as if several narrow blades had been used, set in some
-kind of frame, or a row of spikes. The flesh has been torn open in
-regular layers. This is interesting--very.” This was the kind of
-remark which I should have expected he would make; it came from him
-sotto voce. “He’s been dead some time, he’s quite cold. Very curious
-indeed.”
-
-While he spoke he had been unfastening, with deft fingers, the dead
-man’s clothes, laying bare his neck and chest. Now he called to me,
-with an accent of suspicion.
-
-“Look at that!”
-
-I looked. I saw that the body was almost as much disfigured as the
-head and face; that it was covered with gaping wounds.
-
-“I see; enough violence has been used to kill the poor fellow a dozen
-times over.”
-
-“Is that all you see?” Hume spoke with more than a touch of
-impatience. “Don’t you see that some sharp-pointed instrument has been
-thrust right through the man’s body, from the back to the front, and
-from the front to the back, because he has been attacked from both
-back and front? If, then, a knife, or something of the kind, has been
-driven clean through him, as it has been, over and over again, how
-came it to miss his shirt, his coat, the whole of his clothes?”
-
-“I don’t quite see what you mean.”
-
-“Then, in that case, my dear Ferguson, I am afraid that you are even
-more dense than you usually are--which is unfortunate. If I were to
-stab you where you stand, the stabbing instrument would have to pass
-through your clothing, and, in doing so, would leave a mark of its
-passage. One would expect to find this man’s clothing cut to pieces;
-but you can see for yourself that, with the exception of bloodstains,
-there is not a mark upon them; they are intact, without rent or tear.
-Are we to infer that the attacking weapon did not pass through them?
-In that case, was the man naked when he was attacked, and were his
-clothes put on him after he was dead?”
-
-“I see, now, what you mean.”
-
-“I am glad of that; perhaps your mental faculties are beginning to
-move. I suppose these clothes are Lawrence’s?”
-
-“I can prove that; he was wearing them when I saw him last.”
-
-“Oh, he was, was he. When did you see him last?”
-
-“Last night.”
-
-Hume glanced quickly up at me.
-
-“Last night? At what time?”
-
-I considered for a moment.
-
-“I don’t remember particularly noticing, but I should say that it was
-about half-past eleven when I left him, or perhaps a little after.”
-
-“Half-past eleven? Then I should say that within an hour of that time
-he was dead; perhaps within less than an hour. That’s very odd.”
-
-“Why is it odd?”
-
-“Was he alone when you left him?”
-
-“He was.”
-
-“Did you part on friendly terms?”
-
-The question took me somewhat aback; it was not one which it was easy
-to answer.
-
-“May I ask why you inquire?”
-
-“My dear Ferguson, it is a question which some one will put to you.
-You should be prepared with an answer. It seems rather unfortunate
-that you should have quarrelled with him within an hour of his being
-done to death.”
-
-“I did not quarrel with him.”
-
-“No? What did you do then? Your unwillingness to reply shows that it
-was not on the best of terms you parted.”
-
-“I shall be ready to give all necessary information to any one
-entitled to ask for it.”
-
-“So you are in a position to give information? I see? And you think I
-am not entitled to ask? Oh! What, to your mind, would constitute a
-title?--a magistrate’s warrant? You don’t happen to know if any one
-saw him after you did?”
-
-“I believe that some one did.”
-
-Again he gave that quick glance upwards.
-
-“Who was it?”
-
-“I believe that his brother saw him.”
-
-“You believe! What makes you believe?”
-
-“I was told by Turner, the night-porter.”
-
-“When?”
-
-“Last night; or, rather, early this morning. I had occasion to use the
-lift. Turner told me that he had seen Mr. Lawrence’s brother go up,
-and that he had just come down again.”
-
-“What time was that?”
-
-“Between two and three.”
-
-“I fancy that before the clock struck two, or even one, this man was
-dead.”
-
-“I found this on the floor just before you came in.”
-
-I handed Hume the blood-grimed collar.
-
-“What is it? A collar?” As he turned it over he saw what I had seen.
-“Here’s a name--‘Philip Lawrence.’”
-
-“I believe that Philip is his brother’s name.”
-
-He looked at me with an unfriendly something in his glance.
-
-“What do you infer from that?”
-
-“I do not attempt to draw an inference.”
-
-“But your tone suggests. Do you suggest that when Philip Lawrence came
-to see his brother he took off his collar and left it behind him on
-the floor? Why?”
-
-“It must have been soaked with blood.”
-
-“Then you do suggest that Philip Lawrence left his collar behind
-because it was soaked with blood.”
-
-“I suggest nothing. I say that I saw it on the floor and picked it up;
-that’s all.”
-
-Hume stood up.
-
-“What else have you found?”
-
-I fenced with the question. I did not propose to speak of the gloves
-or the photograph, being conscious that Hume was prepared to make
-himself extremely disagreeable if occasion offered.
-
-“I have not looked. The collar lay staring at me on the floor; I could
-not help but see it.”
-
-“Then we will look together. In such a case as this, one never knows
-what ‘trifles light as air’ may prove ‘confirmation strong as Holy
-Writ.’ Here’s a waste-paper basket; let’s see what’s in it. More than
-one man has been sent to the gallows by a scrap of waste-paper. Here’s
-what appears to be a letter--not too carefully written. Let’s see what
-we can make of it. Hullo! what’s this?” He read from the scrap of
-paper he was holding: “‘Such men as you ought not to be allowed to
-live.’ That’s a strong assertion. And written by a woman, too, in a
-good, bold hand. I think I should recognise that caligraphy if I saw
-it again; wouldn’t you?”
-
-He handed me the fragment. The clear, characteristic writing was
-certainly a woman’s. I felt that I should know it again if I saw it.
-The words were as he had stated them. He went on.
-
-“If the intention of the person who tore up this letter was to conceal
-its purport, he did his work with very little skill. Here’s another
-fragment which is plain enough. ‘To-night I will give you a last
-chance.’ To-night! I wonder if that was yesternight? If so he had his
-last chance--his very last. Here, on still another piece, is part of a
-signature. ‘Bessie.’ It certainly is Bessie. I know a Bessie.” He
-smiled, not too pleasantly. “I wonder if--it’s scarcely likely, though
-I shouldn’t be surprised if this turns out to be the work of feminine
-fingers. I seem to scent a woman in it somewhere.”
-
-“It’s incredible!” I cried. “How could such violence have been used by
-any woman?”
-
-“How do you know that much violence has been used?--though there are
-women who are capable of as much violence as men. But, in this case,
-so far, there is nothing to show that much strength has been exerted.
-It is a question of what instrument has been employed. Obviously it is
-one of a most extraordinary and most deadly kind, and one which I
-should imagine would be as likely to be found in a woman’s possession
-as a man’s; indeed, I should say more likely, because I should expect
-to find a man preferring to trust to his own right hand. Let me tell
-you this, Ferguson. You are making a serious mistake in endeavouring
-to associate Philip Lawrence with this matter. I know him well. He is
-a man of high position and noble character; as incapable of such a
-deed as you. Indeed, I know him well enough to be aware that he is
-incapable; I have not sufficient knowledge of you to say, with
-certainty, of what you may be capable.”
-
-“Your language is quite unwarranted. I have made no endeavour of the
-kind.”
-
-“Are you perfectly candid? Are you sure that there is nothing at the
-back of your mind? My position here is quasi-official. It is my duty
-to ascertain how this man came to his death. Yet, while you refuse to
-answer my inquiries, questioning my right to make them, you volunteer
-some tittle-tattle about Philip Lawrence, and produce, with something
-very like a flourish of triumph, a collar with his name on, which, you
-say, you found upon the floor. I warn you again that, if you attempt
-to drag in Philip Lawrence’s name, you will be guilty of a serious
-injustice, the consequences of which will inevitably recoil on your
-own head.”
-
-“Listen to me, Hume, in your turn. In the first place, I don’t
-understand why you show me such an aggressive front. And, anyhow, you
-exaggerate the importance of your position. You merely happen to be
-the first doctor of whom I could think. Your business is to make a
-medical examination; so far, in that direction, I cannot say that I
-have seen you make any undue exertions. To suggest that your office
-is, in any sense, judicial, is sheer absurdity. We will stop at that.
-Some men would have regarded the questions which you have put to me as
-intentionally impertinent. I have enough acquaintance with you to know
-that it is your unfortunate manner which is to blame, and that your
-intention was innocuous.
-
-“But let me add this: I know nothing of Mr. Philip Lawrence; I have
-never seen the man in my life. But, since he was seen to leave the
-building at an early hour this morning, in a somewhat curious fashion,
-exhibiting all the marks of haste; and since his brother has now been
-found here lying dead, I think, in spite of your ardent championship,
-he will be called upon to give some sort of explanation.”
-
-Why Hume behaved as he immediately did is beyond my comprehension. He
-came close up to me, looking me full in the face, in distinctly
-unfriendly fashion.
-
-“Then I say you lie.”
-
-He said it quietly--it is not his custom to speak loudly--but he said
-it with unmistakable decision. While I was wondering whether or not I
-should knock the fellow down, Atkins came in with a policeman at his
-heels. It was time.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER V.
- A CURIOUS CASE
-
-I had only just returned to my own rooms when Mrs. Peddar appeared.
-
-“The young lady is up, sir, and wishes to see you, if it would be
-quite convenient.”
-
-Her words, her tone, her manner, told me that the housekeeper had not
-yet heard of what had happened to the occupant of No. 64. Atkins had
-explained that he had experienced some difficulty in finding a
-constable, and, apparently, had said nothing of his errand to any one
-upon the way. The story of Edwin Lawrence’s ending had not yet been
-told. I was not disposed to be the first to inform Mrs. Peddar.
-
-“How is the young lady?” I asked.
-
-“Well, sir, she seems all right, bodily, if I may say so, and she
-certainly has slept sound, and looks better than ever; but that
-there’s something the matter with her mind, I feel sure.”
-
-“Have you found out her name, or anything about her?”
-
-“No, sir, not a word. I looked at her linen when she was in bed, and
-it’s marked ‘E.M.’”
-
-“‘E.M.’?”
-
-“Yes, sir, ‘E.M.’ And there’s a purse in her pocket with eighteen
-shillings; but that’s all--no cards or anything. I was wondering if
-you wouldn’t like Dr. Hume to see her. He’s a clever gentleman, and
-might find out what’s wrong with her; because, as I’ve said, that
-there’s something wrong I’m sure.”
-
-I turned my back, being unwilling to let the woman see how strongly
-her reference to Hume had moved me. The idea that that man should have
-an opportunity to play any of the pranks, which he pretended were
-experiments, made in the interests of science, upon that helpless
-girl, made my blood boil.
-
-“I don’t think we will trouble Dr. Hume just yet, Mrs. Peddar.”
-
-“Very good, sir. I don’t believe myself in doctors--not as a general
-rule; it’s their bill they’re thinking of, and not you, most of the
-time; but the young lady’s seems such a curious case, and Dr. Hume has
-the reputation of being so clever, that I thought I’d just mention
-it.”
-
-“It’s very kind of you, Mrs. Peddar. I cannot tell you how obliged I
-am to you for the interest you are taking in the matter; but then I
-know your good heart. Will you inform the young lady that I will come
-to her as soon as I have finished dressing?”
-
-When I entered Mrs. Peddar’s rooms the girl was standing by the
-window. As she turned to greet me I was positively startled by her
-loveliness. It filled me with a curious sense of exhilaration. Her
-face was illumined by that radiant smile which had struck me overnight
-as being one of her most striking characteristics. She extended both
-her hands.
-
-“So it’s you at last. I thought you were never coming.”
-
-“I have been detained, or I would have been here before. I hope you
-slept well, and that Mrs. Peddar’s bed was as comfortable as she
-predicted.”
-
-“Slept! I seem to have slept all my cares away. Do you know, I think
-that something must have happened to me last night.”
-
-“What do you think it was?”
-
-“That’s just it--I can’t think. I wonder if anything’s the matter with
-my head.”
-
-“Perhaps you had some kind of a shock; try to remember.”
-
-She shook her head.
-
-“I can’t remember. And yet--I don’t know. There’s something in my head
-like a blot. It makes me feel so stupid.”
-
-“Can’t you even remember your name?”
-
-“No. I don’t believe I have a name. Yet I suppose I ought to have a
-name, everybody does have a name; doesn’t everybody have a name?”
-
-She put this question with a little air of hesitation, as if she
-propounded a doubtful proposition.
-
-“I should say so, as a general rule. It is rather an uncomfortable
-position for a young lady to be in--not to know her own name, nor the
-whereabouts of her home, nor who her friends are.”
-
-“Do you think so? Does it make me seem--silly?” She looked at me with
-a wistful expression, like a puzzled child. “I seem to remember people
-shouting; they were shouting at me. And clapping their hands--I can
-see them clapping their hands; then something happened.”
-
-“Where were the people--and why did they shout at you?”
-
-“I can’t think. I believe it’s in my head somewhere, if I only knew
-where to find it; but I don’t know where it is.”
-
-“Can’t you remember what happened to you, and where you were just
-before you came to my room?”
-
-“I remember coming through your window; I remember that quite well.” A
-faint flush came to her cheeks. “But that is all. Everything seems to
-have begun then; nothing seems to have happened before.”
-
-I took a pair of white kid gloves out of my coat pocket.
-
-“Are these your gloves?”
-
-She eyed them askance.
-
-“I don’t know--are they? Where did you get them from?”
-
-I did not care to tell her that I found them on a chair in the room in
-which Edwin Lawrence lay dead.
-
-“You should know better than I, if they are yours.”
-
-“They may be--I can’t tell. I’ll try them on and see if they fit.” She
-did try them on, and they did fit--to perfection. She held out her
-gloved hands. “They look as if they were mine--they must be; don’t you
-think they are?”
-
-“I have not a doubt that they are yours.”
-
-I turned my face away. A weight had become suddenly attached to my
-heart. There was a choking something in my throat. She was quick to
-perceive the alteration in my demeanour.
-
-“Why do you turn your face away from me? Have I said or done anything
-wrong? Aren’t the gloves mine?”
-
-I replied to her with another question.
-
-“Do you know any one named Lawrence?”
-
-“Lawrence? Lawrence? I can’t remember. Is it a woman’s name?”
-
-“No; it is not a woman’s name, it’s a man’s name. Edwin Lawrence.”
-
-“Why do you ask? Do you know him?”
-
-“I do; and so do you.”
-
-“I! How do you know I know him?”
-
-“Because, last night, it was from his room you came to mine.”
-
-I regarded her with what quite possibly were accusatory glances; but
-if I expected my words to take her by surprise, or to cause her to
-betray signs of guilt, I was mistaken. She met my glances with
-serenely untroubled countenance, as if she were wondering what exactly
-my meaning might chance to be.
-
-“I came to your room from his? What was I doing in his room?”
-
-“Think! Try to think! You must remember what happened in Edwin
-Lawrence’s room to cause you to fly through his window, taking refuge
-anyhow and anywhere.”
-
-“You say that I came from his room to yours; how did I come?”
-
-“Along the balcony. You must have rushed through his window straight
-to mine; whether you tried other windows as you passed I cannot say.
-Perhaps mine was the first which you found open.”
-
-“Then his room is in this house?”
-
-“Of course it is; it’s on the same floor as mine.”
-
-“Then take me to it--now! At once! If I were to see the room, and to
-see Edwin Lawrence, it might all come back to me.”
-
-“Take you to see Edwin Lawrence?”
-
-“Yes; why not?”
-
-“Why should I not take you to see Edwin Lawrence? You know why!”
-
-I gripped her roughly by the wrist. She gave a cry of pain. I loosed
-her, ashamed. She eyed me as if bewildered.
-
-“Why did you take hold of me like that? You hurt me.”
-
-“You should not play with me.”
-
-“Play with you? I was not playing. I only asked you to take me to see
-this room, and this Edwin Lawrence, of whom you keep on speaking--that
-was all.”
-
-“Yes, that was all.”
-
-“Why do you look at me like that. You make me afraid of you. I thought
-you were my friend.”
-
-“How can I be your friend, to act a real friend’s part, if you will
-not trust me?”
-
-“Trust you? Don’t I trust you? I thought I did.”
-
-She spoke like a child, and she was a lovely woman. I knew not what to
-make of her, what to answer. I had a hundred things to say, which,
-sooner or later, would have to be said. How was I to express them in
-words which would reach her understanding? Was she, naturally,
-mentally deficient? I could not believe it. Hers was not the face of
-an imbecile. Intellect, intelligence was writ large in every line.
-What then was the meaning of the cloud which had temporarily paralysed
-the active forces of her brain? Where was the key to the puzzle? As I
-hesitated she, coming closer, drawing up the sleeve of her dress,
-showed me her wrist, on which were the marks of my fingers.
-
-“See how you have hurt me.”
-
-I was shocked; I had not supposed that I had used such force.
-
-“I did not mean to do it--I beg your pardon. But this morning I’m
-afraid I am impatient; things have tried me.”
-
-“What things? Am I one of them? I am so sorry--please forgive me! I
-want you to be my friend, and more than my friend. You see how I am
-all alone.”
-
-“I see; I do see that.”
-
-The appeal which was in her eyes as they looked into mine stirred my
-pulses strangely. I know not what wild words were trembling on my
-lips; before they had a chance of getting spoken Mrs. Peddar put her
-head through the door and called to me--
-
-“Mr. Ferguson, can I speak to you for a minute, please?”
-
-I went to her at once. I perceived that the news had reached her. Her
-first words showed it.
-
-“You have heard, sir, of the dreadful thing which has happened to Mr.
-Lawrence?”
-
-“I have.”
-
-“From what I’m told”--we were in a small room which served her as a
-sort of ante-chamber; she looked about her furtively, as if she feared
-that walls had ears; the hand which she had laid upon my arm was
-trembling--“from what I’m told it seems that it must have been done
-just before the young lady--came--to your room.”
-
-“Such seems to be the case, from what I’m told.”
-
-“What shall we do?”
-
-“At present, nothing. ‘Sufficient,’ Mrs. Peddar, ‘unto the day is the
-evil thereof.’”
-
-“Do you think she knows?”
-
-“Just now, I am sure that she does not.”
-
-She came closer, speaking almost in a whisper. Her lips were
-twitching. I have seldom seen a woman so disturbed.
-
-“Do you think--she did it?”
-
-“Mrs. Peddar! I have not yet found the key to the puzzle; but I am
-going to look for it, and I, or some one else, will find it soon. And
-of this I am certain now, that that child--she’s little more than a
-child in years, and, at present, she’s as helpless as any child could
-be--has had, of her own initiative, no hand or finger in this matter;
-she is as innocent, and as blameless, as you or I. She has suffered,
-but she has not sinned.”
-
-“I hope so, I am sure.”
-
-“Your hope is on a safe foundation. There is one thing which you might
-do--keep your own counsel. Don’t tell all the world that you have a
-visitor; and, in particular, tell no one how that visitor came to
-you.”
-
-“I’d rather she never had come. I--I’m beginning to wish that I’d
-never taken her in.”
-
-“Don’t say that, Mrs. Peddar. You will find that it was not the worst
-action of your life when you took that young girl, when she had just
-escaped, by the very skin of her teeth, unless I am mistaken--from
-things unspeakable, from the very gates of hell, under the shadow of
-your wing.”
-
-Mrs. Peddar shook her head and she sighed.
-
-“Poor thing! Whatever happens, and I tremble when I think of what may
-be going to happen to her and to us, and to every one--poor young
-thing!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VI.
- THE DOCTOR ACCUSES
-
-I found it impossible to accept the conclusion to which it all
-pointed. I had locked the door of my bedroom, gone to the wardrobe,
-taken out that plum-coloured cloak. I had rolled it up as tightly as I
-could; the blood with which it was soaked, as it dried, had glued the
-folds together. I had difficulty in tearing it open. An undesirable
-garment it finally appeared as I spread it out in front of me upon the
-bed, discoloured, stiff as cardboard, creased with innumerable
-creases. And the stiffness was horrible. When one reflected with what
-it had been stiffened, and how, and when, and associated with the
-reflection that fair-faced girl, with truth in her voice and innocence
-in her eyes, one wondered.
-
-That she had been in Edwin Lawrence’s room at the very moment when the
-murder was taking place seemed clear. What had been her errand? What
-part had she played in the tragedy? Why, instead of giving an alarm,
-had she sought refuge in flight? In the answer to this latter question
-would, I felt persuaded, be found the key to the riddle. What she had
-witnessed had acted on her like a bolt from heaven; the shock of it
-had robbed her of her senses on the instant. With the scientific term
-which would describe her condition I was not acquainted; it was some
-sort of neurosis, involving, at least for the time, the entire loss of
-memory. If she could only describe what she had witnessed, her
-innocence would be established.
-
-Such was my personal conviction; but, at present, it was my conviction
-only. The material evidence pointed the other way. Time pressed;
-danger threatened. If facts, as they were known to me, became known to
-others, an eager policeman, anxious to fasten guilt on some one, might
-arrest her on a capital charge. Apart from the question of
-contaminating hands, what might not be the effect, on one already in
-so pitiful a condition, of so hideous an accusation.
-
-That she had witnessed something altogether out of the common way was
-plain. This had been no ordinary murder; the work of no everyday
-assassin. The presumption was that, taken wholly by surprise, she had
-seen enacted in front of her some spectacle of supreme horror; so
-close had she been standing as to have been actually drenched by the
-victim’s blood. My vision--if it was a vision--might not have any
-legal value, but it was full of suggestion for me; and the impression
-was still strong upon me that some strange creature had been present
-in the room, by which the crime had been actually committed. I
-recalled Edgar Allan Poe’s story of “The Murders in the Rue Morgue,”
-in which the criminal was proved to have been a huge ape; but, though
-I had no notion what the creature I had really seen was, I was
-persuaded that it had had nothing in common with any member of the ape
-family.
-
-In one respect my vision seemed to have fallen short. I had seen
-Lawrence and his assailant; I had seen the whirling skirts--as, in
-this connection, I gazed at the plum-coloured cloak, I was conscious
-of an inward pang--I had heard the woman’s laughter; but, though I had
-a clear recollection of looking around me, with a view of taking in
-the entire scene, I had seen no one else. Yet all the evidence went to
-show that, at any rate, two other persons had been present: my visitor
-of the night before, and the dead man’s brother.
-
-I will admit at once that I had little belief in the brother’s guilt.
-I had heard something of Philip Lawrence; and, apart from the known
-integrity of the man’s character, I could not conceive of any cause
-which could impel him to the commission of so unnatural a crime.
-Still, there was Turner’s statement, quite unsuspiciously uttered,
-that he had seen him go up to his brother, and seen him come down
-again. As I had said to Hume, he would at least be called upon to
-explain.
-
-But, as it seemed to me, what I had at present to ascertain was, what
-had been the nature of the errand which had taken a young girl, at
-that hour of the night, to Edwin Lawrence’s chambers. And, as it
-chanced, I immediately came upon something which seemed to throw a
-light upon the matter. Turning over the cloak, with a view of
-returning it to its hiding-place--for I was aware that, at any moment,
-I might be interrupted, and I was resolved, at least until I saw my
-way more clearly, to keep the existence of so, apparently, criminatory
-a garment a secret locked in my own breast--I came upon a pocket in
-the green silk lining. There was something in it, which I took out.
-
-It was an addressed envelope. The writing I instantly recognised; I
-had seen it on the scraps of paper which Hume had taken out of
-Lawrence’s waste-paper basket. The envelope had been neither stamped
-nor posted. The address--it could hardly have been vaguer--was “George
-Withers, Esq., General Post-office, London.” Without hesitation I tore
-the envelope open. I had reached a point at which I felt that, at any
-and every cost, I must get out of the darkness into the light.
-
-The contents of the letter I give verbatim.
-
-
-“Dear Tom,
-
-“I am going to see that scoundrel to-night. He had better take care,
-or something will happen to him, of that I am sure. And he will be
-sure before I have done with him. In any case, I’ll write you at
-length to-morrow.”
-
- “B.”
-
-
-Two points struck me about this odd epistle: it contained neither a
-date nor an address, and, while “George Withers” was on the envelope,
-the letter itself began “Dear Tom,” the inference being that “George
-Withers” was an assumed name, to which it had been arranged that
-communications should be directed. The “B.” of the signature was, I
-had little doubt, the “Bessie” of the scraps of paper; in which case
-the “E,” which Mrs. Peddar had discovered on the linen, stood for
-“Elizabeth.” There still remained the puzzle of the “M.”
-
-The letter had scarcely a reassuring effect. That the “scoundrel”
-alluded to was Lawrence, and that “to-night” was last night, I thought
-was probable. If that were so, then it seemed that this young girl had
-gone to Lawrence with anything but friendly intentions; and it was
-quite certain that something had happened to him, as she had
-predicted. One could only hope that it was not the something which she
-had in her mind’s eye; and that, in any case, she had had no hand in
-the happening. As a clue to the lady’s identity the letter did not
-carry one much forwarder.
-
-As I was wondering what was the next step which I should take, a
-thought occurred to me--the photograph which I had taken from
-Lawrence’s mantelshelf. I had it in the pocket of my coat. I took it
-out. It was an excellent likeness; the operator had caught her in a
-characteristic pose, and made of her a really artistic picture. But it
-was not with the likeness that I was at that moment concerned. I
-looked at the back of the portrait, to see by whom it had been taken.
-There was the name of one of the best London photographers in London.
-Eureka! the thing was done. I had only to go to the man’s
-establishment to gain particulars of the original. Surely, when he had
-been told the circumstances of the case, he would not refuse to let me
-have them.
-
-Filled with this idea I began to feverishly roll up the plum-coloured
-cloak. As I did so there came a rapping at the door.
-
-“Who’s there?”
-
-“I want to speak to you.”
-
-The voice was Hume’s. Fortunately I had locked the door, or he would
-quite possibly have walked straight into the room.
-
-“I will be with you directly.”
-
-I returned the cloak to the wardrobe, put the portrait into my pocket,
-and with it the letter, then went to Hume.
-
-He stood with his back to the window, and his hands behind his back,
-regarding me, as I entered the room, with a keenness very like
-impertinence. There was something hawk-like in his attitude, as if he
-was ready to pounce on me the instant he could find an opening. I had
-never had much pleasure in the man’s society; but this air of open
-resentment was new. It was as if out of Lawrence’s murdered body there
-had come a malicious spirit, which had entered into him, and inspired
-him with a sudden and unreasoning desire to work me mischief. That he
-meant to be disagreeable his first words made plain. I immediately
-made up my mind that, to the best of my ability, his intention should
-be persistently ignored.
-
-“No wonder, Ferguson, that you resented my inquiry as to the terms on
-which you parted last night with the dead man.”
-
-“Indeed? My dear chap, sit down. If you can manage it, don’t wear
-quite such an air of gravity. This affair of poor Lawrence’s seems to
-have affected you even more than it has me--which is odd.”
-
-“It is odd.”
-
-“Because I had always supposed that he was a more intimate
-acquaintance of mine than yours.”
-
-“Such seems to have been the case. How much did you owe him?”
-
-“Owe him! Hume, you seem disposed to ask some very odd questions.”
-
-“You think so? When a person is suspected of a crime, the first thing
-one looks for is a motive; you understand?”
-
-“I understand your bare words, but what is behind your bare words I do
-not understand.”
-
-“Presently you will. Before we part I will endeavour to make myself
-sufficiently plain. I repeat my question: How much did you owe him?”
-
-“Nothing.”
-
-“You lie.”
-
-“Hume, that is the second time you have used such language to me this
-morning, and the second time I have refrained from knocking you down.”
-
-“That is true. Perhaps my turn will come to be knocked down. I am
-aware that you are the sort of person who, for less cause, will do
-much more than knock a man down.” He inclined his head further towards
-me, his resemblance to a bird of prey becoming still more pronounced.
-“Ferguson, I’m a pathologist; a student of mental diseases. As such I
-have regarded you for some time with growing interest. Unless I err
-you are the victim of a form of aberration which is not so unusual as
-some may suppose; you suffer from mnemonic intervals.”
-
-“I have not the faintest notion what you mean.”
-
-Indeed, I was beginning to wonder if the doctor himself was not stark
-mad. He went on, in his quick, even tones, as if he were calculating
-what the effect of each word would be before he uttered it.
-
-“If you were to kill me where I am standing, I believe that you would
-be capable of forgetting what you had done directly I was dead; and
-quite possibly the consciousness of your action might never visit you
-again. That is what I mean.”
-
-“Hume!”
-
-For some cause his words seemed to penetrate to the very marrow of my
-bones, as if they had been daggers of ice.
-
-“Now I will explain to you why I assert that, consciously or
-unconsciously, you lie in stating that you owed Edwin Lawrence
-nothing. You see this.” He held out a small leather-covered volume,
-which was fastened by a lock. “I found it in his room after you had
-gone. It’s a sort of diary--rather an unexpected volume for such a man
-to have--which statement is itself only another instance of the
-unwisdom of judging, on insufficient data, of the direction in which a
-man’s tastes may be inclined. In it he appears to have made fairly
-regular entries, the last so lately as last night, after you had left
-him. Here it is:
-
-“‘Have been playing cards with Ferguson, and winning pretty heavily.
-Have long been conscious that F.’s an unusual type of man--dangerous.
-The sort you would rather not have a row with. Felt it more than ever
-to-night; believe if he could have torn the heart clean out of me,
-without scandal, he would have done it then and there. A bad loser. He
-said some things, and looked more; as good as suggesting I had not
-played on the square. I did not break his head, but, though I only
-laughed, I did not love him any the more. It’s eighteen hundred and
-eighty that he owes me. I suspect it will be like drawing his
-eye-teeth; but I’ll have it. The money will be useful.’
-
-“That is the last entry he made in his diary. He must have been killed
-before the ink had long been dry. It suggests the terms on which you
-parted. What have you to say to it? Do you still assert that you owed
-him nothing?”
-
-I had listened to Hume’s readings with feelings which I am unable to
-describe. In the rush of events I had, for the moment, forgotten the
-game of cards which we had played together. It was not pleasant to
-have it recalled in such a fashion, by such a man. The falsity of the
-conclusions which he drew from my temporary forgetfulness stung me not
-a little.
-
-“I do still assert that I owed him nothing. One minute; let me finish.
-But the eighteen hundred and eighty pounds which I should have given
-to Edwin Lawrence will now be handed over to his estate.”
-
-“True. As he correctly perceived, you are an unusual type of man.
-Ferguson, you and I are alone together. What I am about to say will be
-said without prejudice. I shall not whisper a hint of it abroad
-without good and sufficient ground to go upon, but I tell you now,
-quite frankly, that it is my opinion that you used some means--what
-they were I do not pretend at present to understand--to compass Edwin
-Lawrence’s death.”
-
-“Hume!”
-
-“I know that you were in his room when he was being killed.”
-
-“You know that I was in his room!”
-
-“I suspected it at first. Now I know it. I will tell you how. A girl,
-one of the servants of the place, just stopped me to say that, at an
-early hour this morning--so far as I can judge, within five minutes of
-the commission of the murder--she saw you running along the corridor,
-from Lawrence’s room towards your own, as if you were flying for your
-life. My own impression is that you were flying from the life which
-you had taken.”
-
-“Hume! Some one saw me in the corridor! Who was it?”
-
-“At this moment, never mind. The woman will be produced in due course.
-She says that the perspiration was pouring down your cheeks; which
-seems odd, considering that the morning was chilly, that you are not
-of a plethoric habit, and that you were clad only in your pyjamas.”
-
-It was with difficulty that I retained my self-control. Was it
-possible that it had not been a vision after all, but that I had been
-the actual spectator of that awful tragedy?
-
-As I was endeavouring to arrange in my mind the new aspect of the case
-suggested by Hume’s words, the door opened and a man came in.
-
-“Is one of you two gentlemen Mr. Ferguson?”
-
-“I am.”
-
-“Then you’re the gentleman they’ve sent me to as being Mr. Edwin’s
-friend. The Lord forgive me, but I believe that my poor master’s
-murdered him!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VII.
- THE SUSPICIONS OF MR. MORLEY
-
-The newcomer was a man apparently about sixty years of age, short,
-and grey-haired, with old-fashioned, neatly-trimmed side whiskers. He
-was dressed entirely in black, even to black kid gloves; his hat he
-carried in his hand. He seemed to be in a state of considerable
-agitation, and stood looking from one to the other of us as if he was
-endeavouring to make up his mind as to who or what we were. Hume
-recognized him at once. He went striding towards him from across the
-room.
-
-“Morley, you had better come with me. It is to me you wish to speak,
-not to this gentleman.”
-
-I interposed.
-
-“He asked for Mr. Ferguson. I am Mr. Ferguson. It therefore seems that
-it is to me that he wishes to speak.”
-
-“Don’t talk nonsense! You’re a stranger to him; I tell you it’s a
-mistake. You know me, Morley, don’t you?”
-
-The old gentleman looked at Hume with eyes which seemed half dazed.
-
-“Yes, sir; oh yes. You’re Dr. Hume. I know you very well.”
-
-“You hear? Stand aside!”
-
-“I shall not stand aside. And, Hume, take my strong advice and don’t
-attempt to interfere with any visitor of mine. You hear me?”
-
-“I hear, but I shall not pay the least attention. Morley, I forbid you
-to say a word in this gentleman’s presence. You have no right to speak
-of your master’s private affairs in the presence of strangers. I am
-his friend; I will safeguard his interests. I tell you that by not
-keeping a strict watch over your tongue you may do him a serious
-mischief.”
-
-“Very good, Hume. Evidently to remonstrate with you is to waste one’s
-breath. I will try another way.” Taking him up in my arms I carried
-him towards the door. “I am going to put you outside my room, and,
-before you attempt to enter it again, I trust that you will have
-learnt at least the rudiments of decent manners. Out you go!”
-
-And out he went. Depositing him on the floor in the corridor, I locked
-the door in his face. He banged against it with his fist.
-
-“You shall pay for this!”
-
-“Very good; render your account. I will render you such moneys as are
-due.”
-
-“Morley, I forbid you to say a word to him at your peril.”
-
-I turned to my visitor.
-
-“I beg, Mr. Morley, that you will take a seat. Pray do not heed our
-excitable friend. Just now he can hardly be said to have the full
-control of his senses--as you yourself perceive. As you remarked, I am
-John Ferguson, the friend of Mr. Edwin Lawrence. You, I take it, are
-in the service of his brother, Mr. Philip.”
-
-Mr. Morley’s calmness had not perceptibly increased. He seemed
-impressed by the way in which I had handled Hume; and, also, disposed
-to be influenced by the doctor’s express commands to hold his tongue;
-he was like a man between two stools.
-
-“Yes, sir, I’m in Mr. Philip’s service; but I think that perhaps the
-doctor’s right, and I oughtn’t to talk about my master.”
-
-“Possibly, Mr. Morley; but you have spoken of him already. You have
-accused him of murder.”
-
-“No, sir, not that!”
-
-“Just now, in the presence of Dr. Hume and myself, you expressed your
-belief that Mr. Philip had killed Mr. Edwin.”
-
-“Oh no, sir, not that; I didn’t go so far as that. I didn’t mean it if
-I did.”
-
-“What you meant is another question; that is what you said. I may tell
-you, Mr. Morley, that I am not of your opinion. I do not believe that
-Mr. Philip had any hand whatever in his brother’s death.”
-
-“No, sir? I--I’m glad to hear it.”
-
-“Very soon you will receive from his own lips an explanation which
-will blow all your doubts away. I believe that he will clear the whole
-thing up at once, if you will take me to him.”
-
-Mr. Morley’s jaw dropped open.
-
-“Take you to him? But that--that’s just it. I don’t know where he is.
-Isn’t he--here?”
-
-He looked about him as if he half expected to discover Philip Lawrence
-hidden behind a curtain or under a table.
-
-“Do I understand you to mean that your master has not returned all
-night?”
-
-“Yes, sir; that’s what I do mean, and that’s what makes me
-so--concerned. He’s a gentleman of regular habits--most regular; and
-I’ve never known him to stop out all night before without giving me
-warning.”
-
-I felt that, in that case, he must indeed be a gentleman of most
-regular habits.
-
-“Where does Mr. Philip Lawrence live?”
-
-“In Arlington Street; that’s his London address.”
-
-“When did he go out?”
-
-“After midnight, in--in a towering rage.”
-
-“In a towering rage? With whom?”
-
-“Well, sir,”--Mr. Morley came closer; he cast an anxious glance around
-him; he dropped his voice--“I’m not a talkative man, not as a rule, as
-any one who knows me will tell you; but I’ve got something to say
-which I feel I must say to some one, though you heard what Dr. Hume
-said. But, perhaps, sir, as you’re Mr. Edwin’s friend, you’re Mr.
-Philip’s too.”
-
-“Mr. Morley, in making any statement to me, you will be at least as
-safe as if you made it to Dr. Hume. I tell you that I believe your
-master’s hands are clean. To prove it, we shall have to establish the
-truth. If you have anything to say which will go to make the darkness
-light, say it, like a man, before it’s too late.”
-
-“You won’t use it to do him a disservice? And you won’t say that I
-talked about him in a way I didn’t ought to have done?”
-
-“I will do neither of these things.”
-
-“Well, sir, I like your looks; you look like the kind of gentleman one
-can trust, and I flatter myself I’m a pretty good judge of faces;
-and--and the way you handled Dr. Hume was”--he coughed behind his
-hand--“queer. I’ll make a clean breast of it.”
-
-The old gentleman’s hesitation had its amusing side; I was conscious
-that something very unusual had happened to throw him, to such a
-degree, off his mental balance.
-
-“That’s right, Mr. Morley; we shall soon arrive at an understanding if
-we are frank with one another. Sit down.”
-
-He sat down on the edge of a chair. His hat he placed beside him on
-the floor, crown uppermost.
-
-“Well, sir”--with his gloved fingers he stroked his chin, still
-regarding me with an air of dubitation--“I’m afraid that Mr. Edwin was
-not all that he ought to have been.”
-
-“I am afraid that something similar could be said of all of us.”
-
-“It was in money matters chiefly, though there were other things as
-well; but in money matters he was most irregular--quite unlike Mr.
-Philip. Mr. Philip has let him have thousands and thousands of pounds;
-what he did with it was a mystery. They quarrelled dreadfully.”
-
-“Brothers will quarrel, Mr. Morley. It’s a way they have.”
-
-The old gentleman shook his head.
-
-“Ah, but the fault was Mr. Edwin’s. Mr. Philip is hot-tempered, but
-Mr. Edwin was always in the wrong.”
-
-Leaning towards me, Mr. Morley whispered, under cover of his hand,
-“Once Mr. Philip thrashed him--broke his stick across his back, he
-did; Mr. Edwin must have been black and blue with bruises. Mr.
-Philip’s very quick when he’s roused, and he’s a better man than his
-brother. He was very sorry afterwards for what he had done--dear me!
-how sorry he was. He went to his brother and he asked him to forgive
-him, and Mr. Edwin did forgive him; I expect he got a good deal more
-money out of Mr. Philip, or he never would have done. He was
-unforgiving enough, was Mr. Edwin, unless it paid him to be otherwise;
-he’d wait for years for a chance of returning, with good thumping
-interest, what he thought was an injury; it was the only thing he ever
-did return with interest.”
-
-The expression on Mr. Morley’s face as he said this did not itself
-suggest the charity which forgiveth all things.
-
-“So it went on, for soon they were quarrelling again. But lately it
-has been worse than ever.”
-
-Looking anxiously about him, Mr. Morley again resorted to the cover of
-his hand.
-
-“There’s been--there’s been some trouble about some bills. Mr. Edwin’s
-been putting some bills on the market which weren’t quite what they
-ought to have been, and getting money on them. I’m afraid he’s been
-making an unauthorized use of his brother’s name.”
-
-“Are you sure of what you say? At this point it is for me to follow
-Dr. Hume’s lead and warn you to be careful.”
-
-“Oh, I’m sure enough. I’ve too much reason to be sure. Forgery, sir;
-that’s what it was, rank forgery. In his rage Mr. Philip let it all
-come out, so that there’s plenty of others who know of it, or I
-shouldn’t be speaking of it now. Mr. Philip has gone on dreadfully
-since he found it out. I’ve sometimes wondered if he was going mad.
-
-“Yesterday afternoon Mr. Edwin came to Arlington Street; there was an
-awful scene. I went into them; I didn’t think they’d come to blows in
-front of me. Then Mr. Philip began at me. ‘Morley,’ he said, shouting
-so that you might have heard him in Pall Mall, ‘my brother’s a thief!
-That’s no news, you’ve heard it before; but he’s been robbing me
-again, on fresh lines, and he’ll keep on robbing me until, in spite of
-all I can do, he’ll succeed in dragging an honoured name through the
-mire. But before then, Morley, I’ll kill him, for the cur he is. If
-he’s found with his neck broken you’ll know who did it.’
-
-“Then he turned to Mr. Edwin. ‘So you’ve had fair warning. And now,
-you blackguard, out of this house you go before I throw you through
-the window.’ And out he did go, and it was about time he did, or I
-believe Mr. Philip would have thrown him through the window.”
-
-Mr. Morley passed a red silk handkerchief carefully to and fro across
-his brow. I thought of how Edwin Lawrence and I had spent the previous
-evening. He certainly had not worn his troubles where others could see
-them; he was generally something of a cynic, but I did not remember to
-have seen him more genially inclined, or apparently in a more careless
-mood. The man, as limned by Mr. Morley, was to me an entire
-revelation.
-
-The old gentleman went on. “In the evening, about nine o’clock, some
-one came to see Mr. Philip. He was a big, portly party, very well
-dressed, with shiny black hair, and I noticed that his fingers were
-covered with rings. I set him down for a Jew. He wouldn’t give his
-name, and when I told him Mr. Philip wasn’t in, he said he’d call
-again. He came again, about eleven. Mr. Philip hadn’t returned; so he
-gave me a letter, and told me to give it to him directly he did. It
-was just past twelve when Mr. Philip did come in. I gave him the
-letter, though I was in two minds as to whether I hadn’t better keep
-it till the morning, for I smelt that there was mischief in it; and
-now I wish I had, for directly he opened it Mr. Philip broke into the
-worst rage I ever saw him in. He was like a man stark mad. ‘That
-brother of mine,’ he screamed, ‘is a more infernal scoundrel even than
-I thought he was; I’ll kill him if I can find him!’ And he tore out of
-the house before I could move to stop him.”
-
-Again the red silk handkerchief went across Mr. Morley’s forehead. The
-mere recollection of the scene bedewed his brow with sweat.
-
-“Well, sir, I sat up for him all night, and my wife, she sat up to
-keep me company; but he never came home. We listened to every sound,
-and we jumped at every footstep that came near the house, thinking it
-was him. Emma--that’s Mrs. Morley--kept on snivelling pretty nearly
-all the time. ‘Joe,’ she kept on saying--my name’s Joe, sir, leastways
-Joseph--‘Joe, do you think that Mr. Philip’s killing him?’
-
-“To be asked such a question made one feel like killing her; for it
-was the very question which I kept putting to myself all through the
-night. My feeling was that Mr. Philip had been drinking more than he
-was used to, and that letter found him in an evil mood; and when he’s
-in one of his rages he’s not the good, kind-hearted, fair-minded
-gentleman he generally is, he’s more like a raving lunatic, although I
-say it, and capable of anything.
-
-“When morning came, and there were still no signs of him, I couldn’t
-stand it any longer. So I came round to see Mr. Edwin, and directly I
-came they told me he had been murdered. Murdered! Murdered!” He
-repeated the word again and again, as if he found a ghastly pleasure
-in the repetition.
-
-I paced up and down, pondering the tale as he had told it. I perceived
-how, from his point of view, the case looked black against his master.
-Yet still I felt persuaded that there was something in the whole
-business which was beyond our comprehension, and that, when we learned
-what that something was, it would be conclusively shown that the
-deductions which he drew were erroneous.
-
-“Do you think that Mr. Philip killed him?”
-
-“No, Morley, I do not. But I think that, if you get a chance, you’ll
-hang him.”
-
-“Hang Mr. Philip? Me? No, not--not if he’d killed Mr. Edwin a dozen
-times over.”
-
-“On the contrary, if you don’t take care, you’ll hang him, although he
-hasn’t killed Mr. Edwin even once. If they were to put you into the
-witness-box, and you were to tell that tale, your evidence would need
-but the slenderest corroboration to send him to the gallows right
-away.”
-
-“Mr. Ferguson!”
-
-“Morley, you must know that you had not the slightest right to tell me
-what you have done. Fortunately your information has been imparted to
-a person who will not make an injurious use of it; but, if you take my
-serious advice, you will not breathe a word of it to any other living
-soul. You will go straight home, and you will say nothing to any one;
-and you will know nothing either.”
-
-“But--but where is Mr. Philip, sir?”
-
-“What business is that of yours? I take it that he is free to regulate
-his movements without consulting you. Whatever concern you may feel,
-you will not allow a hint of it to escape you--that is, if you have
-your master’s interests at heart!”
-
-There came an imperious rapping at the door.
-
-“Who’s there?”
-
-“It’s I--Inspector Symonds, of the Criminal Investigation Department.
-Be so good, Mr. Ferguson, as to open the door.”
-
-“There, Morley, is some one who will be glad to listen to what you
-have been telling me, but if you have the least regard for your
-master’s reputation, not to mention his neck, you will see him further
-first. You’re not forced to speak a word unless you choose; I
-shouldn’t choose; and here’s something to help you not to choose.”
-
-I handed him a wine-glass full of brandy. He swallowed it so fast that
-it set him coughing. There came the knocking at the door again.
-
-“Open this door, Mr. Ferguson!”
-
-“With pleasure. You seem to be in a hurry, sir. Possibly you are not
-aware that these rooms are private, and that it is not necessary that
-I should open to every person who takes it into his head to knock.”
-
-As, opening the door, I planted myself in the doorway, Mr. Symonds
-looked at me as if surprised. He was not a little man, but I was a
-good head taller, and I fancy that he had not expected to find me
-quite so big, or he would have hustled past me. As it was, he
-refrained.
-
-“I am informed that you have some one in your rooms who can give
-important information in the matter of Mr. Edwin Lawrence’s murder.”
-
-“Indeed. Who is your informant?”
-
-“I am. You will find, Ferguson, that you cannot play with edged
-tools.”
-
-Hume was the speaker.
-
-“So? Pray enter, Mr. Symonds.” Hume tried to pass in after him. “If
-you don’t mind, I would rather not. I think that edged tools are
-better outside.”
-
-I shut the door in his face; he taking my cavalier treatment of him
-more meekly than he was wont to do. Perhaps he remembered.
-
-Mr. Symonds immediately assailed the lamblike Mr. Morley.
-
-“I believe that your name is Morley; and that you are in the service
-of Mr. Philip Lawrence. What information have you to give with
-reference to the murder of his brother?”
-
-“Mr. Morley has no information to give.”
-
-It was I who answered.
-
-“Let Mr. Morley speak for himself.”
-
-“Permit me to repeat, Mr. Symonds, that these premises are private;
-and before I allow you, on these premises, to bully a guest of mine,
-I must request you to show me the authority on which you are acting.”
-
-Inspector Symonds looked me up and down, as if he did not know exactly
-what to make of me. He seemed to hesitate.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII.
- THE RECOGNITION OF THE PHOTOGRAPH
-
-When I had succeeded in extricating Mr. Morley from the clutches of
-Inspector Symonds, after a considerable wordy warfare, during which I
-had difficulty in keeping the inspector’s language within
-parliamentary bounds, I started on a little errand of my own.
-
-The inspector appeared to be under the impression that, for some
-malevolent reason, I wished to interfere with the due and proper
-execution of the law; and he told me, quite frankly, that so soon as
-Mr. Morley was off my premises he would bring, not only the old
-gentleman, but, so far as I understood, myself also, to book.
-Therefore, feeling that, under such circumstances, two might be better
-than one, so soon as the interview was ended, I proceeded, since his
-way was mine, to escort Mr. Morley at least part of his way home.
-
-The old gentleman was in a condition of great mental perturbation. He
-was sorry, for his master’s sake, that he had said as much as he had
-done to the inspector, and he was also sorry, for his own sake, that
-he had not said more; for he was uncomfortably conscious that, by his
-comparative reticence, he had incurred the officer’s resentment.
-
-“Do you think, sir,” he said, as we were parting--and I thought, as he
-was speaking, how old he seemed and tremulous--“that that Mr. Symonds
-will hunt me up, and worry me, as he as good as said he would? Because
-I know that I shan’t be able to stand it, if he does; my nerves are
-not what they were, and I never dreamed that I should have trouble
-with the police at my time of life.”
-
-I endeavoured to reassure him.
-
-“Mr. Morley, be at ease; fear nothing. You are the sole proprietor of
-your own tongue, use it to preserve silence; no one can force you to
-speak unless you choose.”
-
-I was not by any means so sure of this, in my own mind; but this was a
-detail. My object was to comfort Mr. Morley.
-
-It was at the door of the house in Arlington Street that we parted;
-after all, I went with him the whole way--it was practically mine. I
-waited while he inquired if his master had returned. The face of the
-old lady who opened the door, and who I immediately concluded was Mrs.
-Morley, was answer enough; she looked as if she bore all the trouble
-of the world upon her shoulders. He had not; nothing had been seen or
-heard of him.
-
-The point at which I was aiming was the photographer’s. As I walked
-away from Philip Lawrence’s house, I could not but feel conscious that
-every moment he remained absent made the case look blacker. What
-reason could he have to stay away, save one?
-
-An assistant came forward to greet me, as I crossed the threshold of
-the building which housed that famous firm of photographers.
-
-“I want you to tell me who is the original of one of your portraits.”
-
-“We don’t, as a rule, sir, give the names of sitters, without their
-express permission.”
-
-“This is one of the exceptions to the rule. Here is the portrait--who
-is the lady it represents?”
-
-I handed him the photograph which I had taken off Edwin Lawrence’s
-mantelshelf. So soon as he saw it he smiled; looking up at me with
-what was suspiciously like a twinkle in his eye.
-
-“As you say, this is one of the exceptions to the rule. I certainly
-have no objection to tell you who this lady is; that is, if you don’t
-know already. In which case I should imagine that you are one of the
-few persons in London who does not.”
-
-“What on earth do you mean? Who is the lady?”
-
-“You are not a theatre-goer, sir?”
-
-“Why do you say that? I suppose I go to the theatres as often as other
-people.”
-
-“You haven’t been to the Pandora lately.”
-
-“The Pandora? I’ve been there three times within the last month or
-so.”
-
-“Then, on the occasion of your visits was Miss Bessie Moore not
-acting?”
-
-“Miss Bessie Moore!”
-
-“This is the portrait of Miss Bessie Moore, and an excellent likeness,
-too. She has honoured us several times with sittings, and this is
-about the most favourable result we have had so far. It is not easy to
-do justice to the lady.”
-
-Bessie Moore! The assistant was a much smaller man than I; but if, at
-that moment, he had given me a push, though ever such a gentle one, I
-believe he would have pushed me over. What an idiot I had been! No
-wonder that her face had seemed familiar. Bessie Moore--admittedly one
-of the loveliest women in town, whose name was on every tongue, who
-was honoured by all the world! At that moment her acting was drawing
-all London to the Pandora Theatre. I had seen something of theatres,
-whatever that assistant might suppose to the contrary, but I had never
-before seen such acting as hers, nor had I ever seen so lovely a
-woman! And it was Bessie Moore who had come through my bedroom window,
-at dead of night, in that plum-coloured cloak. Every moment the wonder
-grew.
-
-Either the expression of my face or something else about me appeared
-to afford that assistant considerable amusement. In the midst of my
-bewilderment I was conscious that he grinned.
-
-“You look surprised,” he said.
-
-“It is possible for persons of even ripened years to feel surprised,
-as you will discover when you yourself attain to years of discretion.”
-
-I fancy that it was my intention to crush that smiling youngster,
-though I suspect that the result of my little effort was only to
-increase my appearance of imbecility. At any rate, his grin did not
-grow less. I proceeded with my inquiries.
-
-“What is Miss Moore’s address?”
-
-“The Pandora Theatre.”
-
-“Thank you; I am aware of that. It is her private address which I
-require.”
-
-“That, I am afraid, we cannot give you.”
-
-No doubt they were pestered with similar inquiries by individuals who
-were more or less idiots, and altogether impertinent; and, quite
-possibly, he took me for a member of that considerable family. I gave
-him my card.
-
-“There is my name. The lady who is the original of that portrait has
-met with an accident. I did not know that she was Miss Moore until you
-told me, but it is important that I should be able to communicate with
-her friends at once.”
-
-“An accident? I am sorry to hear that Miss Moore has met with an
-accident. If you will wait a moment I will make inquiries.”
-
-The assistant disappeared; presently returning with an older man, who
-examined my card as he came. He addressed me:
-
-“You are Mr. Ferguson?”
-
-“I am.”
-
-“You say that Miss Moore has met with an accident?”
-
-“I do.”
-
-“What is its nature?”
-
-“That I am not at liberty to tell you. I can only say that it is of
-the first importance that I should be able to communicate with her
-friends without delay.”
-
-He hesitated, considering me attentively; then he gave me the
-information I required.
-
-“Miss Moore lives with Miss Adair, who, as you perhaps know, is also
-acting at the Pandora Theatre. The address is 22, Hailsham Road, The
-Boltons, Brompton.”
-
-As I sped towards Brompton in a hansom, I tried to assimilate the
-tidings I had just received. In vain. It may be that I am dull-witted,
-and that my mental processes are slow; but the more I sought the
-solution of the puzzle the more insoluble it seemed. It did appear
-incredible that the woman who had all the world, like a ball, at her
-feet, with whose fame London was ringing, should have come to me, at
-such an hour, in such a fashion, from such a scene. The mystery was
-beyond my finding out.
-
-Hailsham Road proved to be a nice, wide, clean, old-fashioned street,
-and No. 22 a nice, clean, old-fashioned house. It was not large, but
-the impression which its exterior made upon me was a distinctly
-pleasant one. It was detached; it stood back, behind railings, at a
-little distance from the pavement; in the sunshine it looked as white
-as snow; there was a flower-bed in front, and flowers made the
-window-sills resplendent. My ring was answered, on the instant, by a
-maid who was quite in keeping with the house; she was unmistakably
-neat, and I have no hesitation in affirming she was pretty.
-
-“Can I see Miss Adair? I have brought news of Miss Moore.”
-
-The maid left me in the hall--it was the daintiest hall I remembered
-to have seen, and very prettily papered--while she conveyed my message
-up the stairs.
-
-It appeared that I could see Miss Adair; for, presently, a lady came
-flying down the stairs, about seven steps at a time, and all but flung
-herself into my arms.
-
-“You’ve brought me news of Bessie? Oh, I am so glad! I’ve been
-half-beside myself; I haven’t slept a wink all night. I was really
-just wondering if I hadn’t better communicate with the police. Oh,
-please will you step in there?”
-
-I stepped in there. “There” was a sitting-room. From the wall looked
-down on me, as I entered, a life-size portrait of my visitor of the
-plum-coloured cloak. The face was turned directly towards me; the eyes
-seemed to be subjecting me to a serious examination. I did not care to
-meet them; in their presence I was conscious of a vague discomfort.
-The atmosphere was redolent of a feminine personality. On every hand
-were the owner’s little treasures. I pictured her flitting here and
-there among them, touching this, altering the position of that, dumbly
-inquiring of me all the time, with, in her air, a touch of resentment,
-what I did in her apartment.
-
-Miss Adair perceived that I was not so ready with my tongue as I might
-have been. There was a sharp note of anxiety in her voice.
-
-“There’s nothing wrong with Bessie, is there?”
-
-I stammered, like an ass, “I--I’m afraid there is.”
-
-“She’s not--dead?”
-
-“Dead! Good gracious, no! Nothing of the kind.”
-
-“Then what has happened to her? Tell me! Quick! Don’t you see that I’m
-on tenterhooks?”
-
-“First of all let me be certain of my ground. I take it that that is
-Miss Moore.”
-
-I handed her the, by this time, historical photograph.
-
-“Of course it is. What do you mean by asking? Where is she? Who are
-you? What have you done to her? Don’t stand there as if you were
-afraid to open your mouth!”
-
-“The truth is, Miss Adair, that I am rather at a loss for words with
-which to express myself. But, if you will bear with me, I will
-endeavour to make myself as plain as I can; it is rather a difficult
-task which I have to perform.”
-
-It was a difficult task, nor was it made easier by the two shrewd eyes
-which were regarding me as if I were some curious and unnecessary kind
-of creature.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IX.
- THE REVELATIONS OF “MR. GEORGE WITHERS”
-
-Miss Adair was a tall, commandingly built young woman, with about
-her more than a suggestion of muscularity. I had recognized her at
-once. On the stage she was accustomed to play the part of the dashing
-adventuress; the sort of person who could not, under any possible
-circumstances, be put down. I realized that she might be disposed to
-carry something of her stage manner into actual life. She confronted
-me as if I were some despised, but lifelong enemy, whose attacks she
-was prepared to resist at every point.
-
-“When are you going to tell me what has happened to Bessie? In the
-first place, where is she?”
-
-“She’s at Imperial Mansions.”
-
-“What’s she doing there?”
-
-“She’s in charge of the housekeeper--Mrs. Peddar.”
-
-“In charge! What do you mean?”
-
-“Miss Moore is not--not herself.”
-
-“You men have been playing some trick on her. You shall pay for it
-dearly if you have!”
-
-I caught her by the arm; she evincing a strong inclination to rush off
-to Imperial Mansions there and then.
-
-“Miss Moore came through my bedroom window, at an early hour this
-morning, in--a curious condition.”
-
-“Your bedroom window! This morning! She must have been in a curious
-condition!”
-
-“A man was murdered in the building about the same time that she
-appeared at the window. His set of chambers are on the same floor as
-mine; they communicate by the balcony along which she came. When she
-entered the cloak she wore was soaked in blood, and her hands were wet
-with it.”
-
-Miss Adair drew back, staring at me with distended eyes.
-
-“Man! Are you a man, or are you a devil? Do you dare to hint that
-Bessie, my Bessie Moore, could by any possibility be guilty of
-murder!”
-
-“I simply state to you the facts. That she was in the dead man’s room
-there is irrefutable evidence to show; that she had anything to do
-with his murder I do not for a moment believe--I am as convinced of
-her innocence as you can be. My theory is that she was an unwilling
-witness of what took place, and that the horror of it temporarily
-unhinged her brain.”
-
-“Is she--mad?”
-
-“No; but she suffers from entire loss of memory. Her life might have
-commenced with her entrance through my window; she can remember
-nothing of what occurred before, not even her own name. I believe that
-if she could be brought to recall what she actually saw take place,
-her innocence would be at once made plain.”
-
-“What is the name of the man who was--murdered?” I told her.
-“Lawrence? Edwin Lawrence? I don’t remember ever having heard the
-name.”
-
-“She said nothing to you last night about having an appointment with
-him? Or with any one?”
-
-She hesitated.
-
-“Are you--Bessie’s friend?”
-
-“I am. At least, I hope I may call myself her friend, although I never
-spoke to her before last night. I do not think that there is anything
-which I would not do to save her from misconstruction.”
-
-She eyed me--quizzically.
-
-“I think I’ll trust you, Mr. Ferguson, though I never trusted a man
-yet without regretting it. I hope you won’t feel hurt, but there is
-something about you which reminds me of a St. Bernard. You’re
-big--very big; you look strong--awfully strong; you’re hairy.” I
-involuntarily put my hand up to my beard. “Oh, I don’t mean that
-you’re too hairy, the beard’s becoming; but you are hairy. You look
-simple; somehow one associates simplicity with trustworthiness; and
-now you’re blushing.” She would have made any one blush! “The blush
-settles it; I will repose my confidence in you, as I have done in
-others!”
-
-Her manner changed; she became serious.
-
-“The truth is that last night Bessie did seem worried, frightfully
-worried; and that’s what’s been worrying me. She was not like her
-usual self a bit; I couldn’t make her out at all. I hadn’t the
-faintest notion what was wrong; when I asked her if she was ill she
-snapped my head off. And for Bessie to be snappish was an unheard-of
-thing; her temper’s not like mine, always going off, she’s the
-gentlest, sweetest soul. She dressed herself, and walked out of the
-theatre, without saying a word to me; I only ran against her in the
-street, by accident, just as she was getting into a cab.
-
-“I said, ‘Bessie, aren’t you coming home with me?’--because we always
-do come home together. But she answered, quite huffishly, that she was
-not--she had an appointment to keep. I did not dare to ask with whom,
-or where; though it did seem odd that she should have made an
-appointment, at that hour of the night, without saying a word of it to
-me; but I did venture to inquire when I might expect her to return.
-Leaning her head out of the cab, just as it was starting, she called
-out to me, ‘Perhaps never.’ I didn’t suppose that she was entirely in
-earnest, but somehow I couldn’t help feeling that, about the answer,
-there was something which might turn out to be unpleasantly
-prophetic.”
-
-“One thing is plain, Miss Adair, you must come with me at once to
-Imperial Mansions. Your presence may restore to your friend her
-memory. But, whether or not, you must bring her home, or at any rate
-you must take her away from the Mansions, and that immediately.”
-
-“Your manner, Mr. Ferguson, is autocratic. You don’t ask me, you
-command; but I’ll obey. That is, if you’ll condescend to wait while I
-put a hat on.”
-
-She went upstairs. Almost immediately she had done so there came a
-ring at the front door. The door was opened and shut again. After it
-had been shut, Miss Adair called down the stairs:
-
-“Ellen, who was that?”
-
-The maid’s voice replied, “It was some one who wished to see Miss
-Moore. He said his name was Withers--Mr. George Withers.”
-
-“George Withers!” I shouted.
-
-Without a moment’s hesitation I rushed out of the sitting-room, flung
-open the front door, and dashed into the street. I dare say that
-Ellen, and Miss Adair, too, thought that I had suddenly become a
-raving lunatic. But Ellen’s mention of the caller’s name recalled to
-me the fact that the peculiar letter which I had found in the pocket
-of the plum-coloured cloak had been addressed to “George Withers.”
-
-A young man was going down the street, walking rather quickly. I
-shouted to him.
-
-“Hallo! Mr. George Withers!”
-
-He stopped and turned with something of a start; then stared, as if
-uncertain what to make of me or what to do. I called to him again.
-
-“I want you!”
-
-As I spoke I moved towards him, intending, since he seemed indisposed
-to come to me, to go to him and then explain. But no sooner had I
-started than he swung round on his heels, tore off at full speed, and,
-before I realised what it was that he was doing, had vanished round
-the corner. Although I was unable to guess why he should run away from
-me as if I were the plague, I had no intention, if I could help it, of
-being run away from; so, as hard as I could pelt, I went after him.
-
-It was a lively chase while it lasted; I must have presented an
-elegant figure as, hatless, my coat tails flying, I raced through
-those respectable streets. Fortunately, he was no match for me in
-pace; I had him before he reached the Fulham Road. He must have been
-in shocking condition, for he had already run himself right out, and,
-gasping for breath, was panting like a blown rabbit.
-
-Saying nothing--I felt that that was not the place in which to carry
-on the sort of conversation I had in my mind’s eye--I took him by the
-shoulder and marched him back again. He, on his part, was equally
-mute, and made not the slightest effort at resistance. Miss Adair
-received us at the door.
-
-“What on earth is the matter? Where have you been? And who is this
-man?”
-
-Her trick of speaking in italics reminded me of her manner on the
-stage. I led my companion into the sitting-room. There I introduced
-him.
-
-“This is Mr. George Withers. I fancy he can give us information on a
-subject on which, at this moment, information is very much needed.”
-
-“Mr. George Withers” was a mere youth, scarcely more than a boy. I was
-not prepossessed by his appearance, though he was well dressed and had
-a handsome face. He had proved himself a cur; I felt sure that he was
-a sneak, and perhaps something worse as well. I handed him the letter
-which I had taken from the lady’s pocket.
-
-“I believe, Mr. Withers, that this letter is for you.”
-
-He seemed at first reluctant to take it, as if fearful that it
-contained something which might disturb his peace of mind. He eyed it
-doubtfully; read the address; perceived that the envelope had been
-opened. A disagreeable look came upon his handsome countenance; he
-turned on me with a snarl.
-
-“Who are you? What do you mean by treating me as you have done? And
-how dare you open a letter that’s addressed to me?”
-
-“First read your letter, Mr. Withers. Put your questions afterwards.”
-
-He scanned the brief epistle with looks which did not improve as he
-went on. Then he snapped at me as if he would have liked to bite as
-well.
-
-“You stole it; you must have stolen it! I’ve half a mind to give you
-in charge; you don’t know what mischief you mayn’t have done.”
-
-“Is the person alluded to as ‘that scoundrel’ in the letter which you
-are holding Mr. Edwin Lawrence of Imperial Mansions?”
-
-“What do you want to know for? What do you mean by meddling in my
-affairs? What business is it of yours?”
-
-“Because, if it is, Mr. Edwin Lawrence is dead.”
-
-“Dead!”
-
-“He was murdered last night.”
-
-“Murdered!” The fashion of his countenance changed. “Then she--she
-killed him.”
-
-He staggered back till he staggered against a chair. A pitiful object
-he presented as he perched himself upon the edge. Neither Miss Adair
-nor I said a word. After a moment’s interval, during which the muscles
-of his face twitched as if he had become suddenly possessed with St.
-Vitus’ Dance, he went rambling on, apparently not altogether conscious
-of what it was that he was saying.
-
-“I knew there’d be mischief--I knew there would. I said if she would
-meddle in my affairs she’d make a mess of it. I told her she didn’t
-know what she was going in for, that he was dangerous. But she’s as
-obstinate as a mule; she never would take my advice, never!”
-
-“Which shows that she is a lady of considerable discretion. What
-connection, Mr. Withers, have you with Miss Moore?”
-
-He started forward on the chair, casting a frightened look about him.
-
-“Is she--taken? And are you a policeman?”
-
-“No, I am not a policeman; I have not that honour. And she is not
-taken--as yet. I repeat my inquiry. What connection, Mr. Withers, have
-you with Miss Moore?”
-
-“Never mind! That’s my business, not yours. She’s got into this mess
-by herself, and she must get out of it by herself; I wash my hands of
-her. I’ve got an appointment which I must keep. You let me go.”
-
-He got up with a little air of bluster which was pitiful; it was such
-a poor attempt at make-believe.
-
-“Listen to me, Mr. Withers--correct me if I am wrong; but you seem to
-be a nice young man--a very nice young man. And it’s because you’re
-such a very nice young man, always attending, Mr. Withers, your
-correction, that I desire to inform you that if you don’t answer my
-questions, as truthfully as your nature will allow you, there’ll be
-trouble. You understand? Trouble. So be so good as to tell me at once
-what there can possibly be in common between a lady of Miss Moore’s
-class and a person of yours?”
-
-“‘Yours’ is good. I don’t see what difference there can be between our
-classes, considering that she’s my sister.”
-
-Miss Adair interposed.
-
-“Your sister? Bessie’s your sister. Then you’re Tom Moore, her
-vagabond of a brother, who’s robbed her of hundreds and hundreds of
-pounds. I thought I knew your face, it’s like a bad copy of Bessie’s,
-with all her goodness left out and your own wickedness put in. You
-ungrateful scamp, to speak of her in that cold-blooded manner, when
-she has done all that she possibly could for you, and you, in return,
-have been to her the one trouble of her life.”
-
-He confronted the frank-spoken lady with looks which were alive with
-impudence. I perceived that he was a better match for a woman than a
-man.
-
-“I know who you are; you call yourself ‘Miss Adair.’ ‘Adair!’ Go on!
-Sure that’s your proper name? I know more about you than you perhaps
-think. And for Bessie to let out things to you about me shows the sort
-she is; telling a pack of lies about her only relative.”
-
-“Her only relative! It’s her misfortune that she has you.”
-
-“Oh, that’s it, is it? Then from this day forward she hasn’t got me;
-tell her so, with my kind regards. As I’ve said already, I wash my
-hands of her; I cut the relationship. Willingly I’ll never own to
-bearing her name again. It’s not a name I ever have been particularly
-proud of, and now it’s one of which I shall have less cause to be
-proud than ever, from what I’m told. Good-day to you, Miss Adair!”
-
-He was now actually marching from the room. I had to give him a gentle
-hint in order to detain him. He winced under my touch like a hound
-which fears punishment.
-
-“What was the nature of your business, Mr. Moore, which took your
-sister last night to Mr. Edwin Lawrence?”
-
-“That’s my business; it’s none of yours.”
-
-“Answer my question.”
-
-He actually whimpered. It was beginning to dawn on me that I might be
-constrained to wring his neck before he went.
-
-“Don’t! You hurt! It was about some bills.”
-
-“Some bills of yours which you had given to Mr. Lawrence?”
-
-“No, it wasn’t then. Don’t! It was about some bills which he got me
-to--to fake.”
-
-“I see. And might some of them have borne the name of Mr. Philip
-Lawrence?”
-
-“Who told you? How do you know?”
-
-“Never mind who told me. Answer!”
-
-“It was all his fault! I should never have thought of such a thing if
-it hadn’t been for him; he egged me on. I--I owed him a few pounds,
-and he said if I were to fake up some bills, with his brother’s name
-on them, he’d let me off.”
-
-“And put the forgeries on the market, dividing the proceeds of the
-fraud with you?”
-
-“Nothing of the kind, I’ll take my oath to it; I swear I never had a
-penny. I never dreamt that he’d discount them, not for a moment! I
-thought it was a game he was going to play off on his brother--some
-sort of joke.”
-
-“Keen sense of humour yours, Mr. Moore.”
-
-“That’s where he had me; he must have gone straight off and cashed the
-bills. Then his brother found it out, and then he came to me and
-threatened to tell his brother that it was I who’d done it.”
-
-“And then you went to your sister and asked her, probably on your
-bended knees, to save you from exposure.”
-
-“There was no bended knees about it; you’re very much mistaken if you
-think there was. I’m not that kind. But I--I certainly mentioned to
-her something about it--she’s my own flesh and blood.”
-
-“Being your own flesh and blood she, possibly, offered to do her best
-to square it for you.”
-
-“That’s the mistake she made. She talked about giving him a hundred or
-two, as though that would be of any use. I said to her that if she’d
-give the money to me I could go abroad and start afresh, and it might
-be the making of me. But she never would take my advice, never!”
-
-“So your sister, a young, unprotected girl, at your urgent
-solicitation, went alone to this man at that hour of the night, at the
-risk of--a good many things; and, in order to save you from the
-well-merited consequences of your being a cowardly rascal, offered to
-hand over to him her hard-won savings, and, in all probability, to
-pledge to the fullest extent her future earnings. And when, in the
-morning, he is found to have been murdered, you immediately jump to
-the conclusion that she killed him. With you, Mr. Moore, the sense of
-gratitude takes a peculiar form. In a state of civilisation in which
-logic prevailed, the breath would be crushed out of your body; sharing
-the fate of other vermin, you would not be allowed to exist.
-Unfortunately for you, this is not a moment in the world’s history in
-which logic does prevail.”
-
-So I shook him--gently. I did not treat him to a thousandth part of
-his deserts, for his sister’s sake. Yet, when I dropped him back on to
-the floor, to judge from his looks and his behaviour, he might have
-been used with considerable severity. He seemed to be under the
-impression that I had murdered him.
-
-“That was good!” said Miss Adair. “I feel better.”
-
-I don’t know what prompted her to make such a remark, but I felt
-better too.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER X.
- WHERE MISS MOORE WAS GOING
-
-It was a relief to cease breathing the atmosphere of an apartment
-which was contaminated by the presence of Mr. Tom Moore. At least,
-that was what I felt when I was being driven with Miss Adair towards
-Imperial Mansions. Apparently that was her own feeling.
-
-“Nice sort of brother that. He’s a man.”
-
-“But what a sister! She’s a woman.”
-
-She seemed to suspect me of a satirical intention.
-
-“I don’t fancy, Mr. Ferguson, that all women are built exactly on
-Bessie’s lines.”
-
-“Would that they were. Miss Moore is of the stuff of which our mothers
-should be made.”
-
-She looked at me a little sideways; I was conscious of it, though I
-myself looked straight ahead.
-
-“Are you married, Mr. Ferguson?”
-
-I do not know why she should have asked me such a question at that
-particular moment, nor why the blood heated my cheeks. I answered
-shortly:
-
-“No. I am not so fortunate.”
-
-“Ah! I shouldn’t be surprised if you were so fortunate, a little later
-on.”
-
-Her tone conveyed a world of meaning; though what was its
-signification I could not tell. I suspected her of hinting at
-something which I should resent; but how to set about the discovery of
-what she meant I did not know. She continued:
-
-“Suppose--I say suppose, just for the sake of argument--suppose it
-turns out that Bessie has killed this--man, I wonder what would
-happen.”
-
-“I decline to suppose the impossible.”
-
-“But how can you say that it’s impossible? You’re not in a position to
-judge; you know nothing of her character, her disposition. She’s a
-stranger--to you.”
-
-“I know enough of her to be sure that she is incapable of anything
-unworthy.”
-
-“But how do you know?--my dear sir, how? From what you tell me, she
-hasn’t said an intelligent thing to you; she’s been in a condition of
-_non compos mentis_ ever since you set eyes upon her. After an hour’s
-exchange of conversational bonbons with a lunatic woman, how can you
-tell what she’s like when she’s sane?”
-
-“Miss Adair, if you are coming as Miss Moore’s friend, be her friend;
-if not, I will stop the cab--you shall go back again.”
-
-She was silent for a second or two. I suspected her of stifling a
-smile.
-
-“Thank you. You need not stop the cab.” She looked at me, mischief in
-her eyes. “I believe, Mr. Ferguson, that you’re a Scotchman.”
-
-There is Scotch blood in my veins; I did not see why she should charge
-it against me as a fault. I told her so. She laughed outright. Miss
-Adair was a charming woman, but I will own that I was glad when we
-reached our destination. She was in a provoking mood, as she showed by
-the remark she made as she got out of the cab.
-
-“Now to interview this ideal conception of what our mothers should
-be.”
-
-I did not reply. I followed her into the lift.
-
-“The top floor,” I said.
-
-But as we were passing the first floor, she started from her seat.
-
-“There’s Bessie!” she cried.
-
-From where I sat, as I turned my head, I was just in time to see my
-last night’s visitor vanish round the corner of the staircase. We were
-still ascending. I told the lift-man to return. When he had done so,
-and we were out upon the landing, the lady was already some distance
-along the corridor. She had passed my rooms, and was moving rapidly
-towards No. 64.
-
-“Where is she going?” asked Miss Adair. “Bessie!”
-
-Her call went unheeded. Apparently the other did not hear. She
-continued to hasten from us as if she were making for a particular
-goal, with a well-defined purpose in view. I thought it probable that
-the dead man’s body was still somewhere in his chambers, and certainly
-all the plain evidences of the tragedy would have been studiously left
-untouched.
-
-“Quick!” I exclaimed. “She doesn’t know what she is doing; she is
-going to Lawrence’s room, where he lies murdered. We must stop her
-before she gets there.”
-
-We hurried in pursuit, but had only gone a few yards when some one
-caught me by the arm. I had previously realised that some one else was
-standing in the corridor, but my attention had been too much engrossed
-by Miss Moore to permit of my noticing who it was. I now perceived
-that it was Hume. He gripped my arm with what seemed unnecessary
-force, his countenance betraying a degree of agitation of which I had
-not thought him capable.
-
-“Ferguson!” he cried. “Miss Adair! What is Miss Moore doing here?”
-
-His recognition surprised me, even at such a moment.
-
-“Do you know her?”
-
-“I believe I have that pleasure.” His words sounded like a sneer, they
-were so bitterly uttered. “But what’s the meaning of it all? I spoke
-to her, but she passed without a sign of recognition. What’s the
-matter with her? She looks ill; where’s she going?”
-
-“She’s going to Lawrence’s room.”
-
-“Ferguson!” The increased pressure of his grasp showed that his
-strength was greater than I imagined.
-
-“What’s she--going there for?”
-
-“My business is to stop her going at all, not to stand here answering
-idiotic questions.”
-
-I broke from him. The delay, brief though it had been, was sufficient
-to baffle my intentions. Miss Moore had arrived at No. 64. A policeman
-was standing without, seemingly acting as guardian of the portal.
-
-“Is this the room in which Mr. Edwin Lawrence was killed?”
-
-Although I was still at some distance from her, I could hear her ask
-the question with the direct simplicity of a little child. The officer
-stared at her as if he could not make her out.
-
-“Yes, miss. But you can’t go in; my orders are to admit no one without
-instructions. What’s your name and your business?”
-
-“Let me pass!”
-
-Putting out her arm, touching him on the chest, she waved him aside
-with an imperious gesture, as if she were a sovereign queen. In an
-instant she was through the door. I was on him directly she had passed
-from sight.
-
-“You idiot! Why did you let her enter?”
-
-The man seemed bewildered.
-
-“Let her! There wasn’t much letting about it. For a lady she’s about
-as cool a hand as ever I saw.”
-
-He perceived that my intention was to follow.
-
-“Now then, none of that! You can’t go in there! Don’t you hear me say
-it?”
-
-“You ass!”
-
-I must have taken him by the shoulders more vigorously than I
-intended; he went spinning down the passage until the wall brought him
-to a standstill. Then I went after Miss Moore into the dead man’s
-room, Miss Adair and Hume hard upon my heels.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XI.
- IN THE ONE ROOM--AND THE OTHER
-
-Edwin Lawrence was one of the most finical men I had ever met on the
-subject of draughts. A properly ventilated apartment set him
-shivering, even in the middle of summer. The faintest suspicion of a
-healthy current of air made him turn up the collar of his coat. No
-room could be too stuffy for him. All his doors and windows he
-screened with heavy hangings. Behind the curtains which veiled the
-entrance into his dining-room I lingered, for a moment, to glance
-between the voluminous folds. Miss Moore was standing about the centre
-of the room. Something in the expression of her face, and in her
-attitude, caused me to hesitate. I checked the advance of Miss Adair
-and Hume, who pressed on me behind.
-
-“Wait!” I whispered. “I want to see what she is going to do.”
-
-I would rather have been unaccompanied; Hume’s society in particular I
-could have done without. But I could hardly induce him to withdraw
-without disturbing the girl within. That, all at once, I felt
-indisposed to do. At any and every risk I wanted light; to bring her
-back into the full possession of her reason. It needed but a brief
-glance to perceive that, in her present environment, she might pass
-through some sort of crisis which would bring about the result I so
-ardently desired. The constable had followed us into the room. He
-showed a disposition to require our retreat. I took him by the
-shoulder.
-
-“Be still, man; you will do your duty best by holding your tongue.”
-
-He perceived that there was reason in what I said. He held his tongue,
-and I held his shoulder.
-
-Miss Moore was looking round as if something in the appearance of the
-room struck a chord in her memory, and she was endeavouring to
-discover what it was. She put her hand up to her forehead with the
-gesture with which I had become familiar.
-
-“I have been in this room before--surely I have. I seem to know it all
-quite well; but I can’t think when I saw it, or how. I can’t make it
-out at all.”
-
-She was glancing about her with bewildered eyes, as if seeking for
-some familiar object which would serve as a clue towards the solution
-of the puzzle. At last something arrested her attention; it was the
-tell-tale stain upon the carpet. She was standing within a yard or two
-of the spot on which I had discovered Lawrence lying. His body was
-gone, but his blood remained behind--a lurid disfigurement of the
-handsome floorcloth. She started at it.
-
-“What is it?” She stooped down; she touched it with her finger tips;
-an odd little tremor seemed to come into her voice. “It--it’s dry. Why
-shouldn’t it be dry? What--what is it?” Still stooping, she covered
-her face with her hands, as if struggling to rouse her dormant memory.
-“It seems to bring something back to me. Something--something horrid.
-What can it be? Oh!”
-
-She started upright, with a little exclamation. A new look came on her
-face; a suggestion of fear, of horror. She was all at once on the
-alert, as if in expectation of something of which she had cause to be
-afraid.
-
-“This is where Mr. Edwin Lawrence was killed--killed!” Again that look
-of puzzlement. “That means that he was--murdered! Murdered! He fell
-like that.”
-
-She made a sudden movement, as if to hurl herself headlong to the
-floor, which was so realistic that I started forward to save her from
-a fall. It was only a feint; in an instant she was back in her
-original position.
-
-“Let me see how it was. He was here, and I was there.”
-
-She moved from one place to another, as if endeavouring to recall a
-scene in which she had taken part. It seemed to come back to her in
-fragments.
-
-“I said, ‘I’ll kill you;’ because I felt like killing him. And
-then--then he laughed. He said, ‘Kill me! How will you be better off
-for that?’ And that made me worse. I made up my mind that--that I’d
-kill him.”
-
-She paused. I shuddered, clutching the curtains tighter. Although I
-did not turn to look at them, I knew that there was something strange
-on the faces of Miss Adair and Hume; that even the constable was moved
-to a display of unusual interest. A faint whisper reached me from the
-lady:
-
-“Stop her! Don’t let her go on!”
-
-I was conscious of a weakness in my throat, which made my voice sound
-as if I were hoarse, as I whispered a reply.
-
-“I shan’t attempt to stop her. I shall let her say all that she has to
-say. I’m not afraid.”
-
-I felt her pull at my coat sleeve, as a dog might do to show its
-sympathy.
-
-The girl within continued. She had put her hands up to her brow again,
-and seemed battling with her torpid faculties. Through all that
-followed, in spite of the emotion which sometimes would grip me by the
-throat, I was conscious of the singular quality of her beauty, which
-caused it to increase as her agitation grew. Strangely out of keeping
-with the dreadful nature of some of the things she said was the air of
-innocence which accompanied them. She depicted herself as playing a
-leading part in a hideous tragedy, with the direct simplicity of a
-little child who confesses to faults of whose capital importance it
-has not the faintest notion.
-
-“Did I kill him? Did I? Not then--no, not then. Then he came in, and
-it began all over again, right from the beginning; and--we quarrelled.
-We both said we would kill him, both of us; and he laughed. The more
-we said that we would kill him the more he laughed. And that--that
-made us worse. Then--then it came in. It! It!”
-
-She shuddered. A look of abnormal terror came on her face. She covered
-her hands, uttering cries of panic fear.
-
-“Don’t! Don’t! I won’t! I won’t! You mustn’t make me, you mustn’t!
-Don’t let it come near me! Don’t let it touch me! I can’t bear to
-think of its touching me! Oh!”
-
-With a gasp, uncovering her eyes, she stared, affrightedly, at
-something which she seemed to see in front of her.
-
-“What is it? I’m not afraid. Why should I be afraid? There is nothing
-the matter. I am not so easily frightened. I said I would kill him,
-but not like that, not like that. Did I say I’d kill him? Yes. And I
-did! I did! But I didn’t mean to. Did I mean to? I don’t know. Perhaps
-I meant to. He says I meant to, and perhaps he knows.”
-
-She stood staring in front of her, with blank, unmeaning gaze. Then,
-giving herself a little shake, she seemed to wake out of a sort of
-dream; and to be surprised at finding herself where she was.
-
-“What is the matter with me? Am I going mad? This is the room, and
-yet, although I know it, I can’t think what room it is. Something
-happened to me here which haunts me; and though I’m afraid to try to
-think what it was, I can’t help trying. Why did I come here? It was
-very silly. It was because he--he told me that--Edwin Lawrence was
-killed here.
-
-“Edwin Lawrence? What had that man to do with me? Lawrence? I feel as
-if I ought to know the name. There were two of them, and one--one was
-killed. Oh, I remember all! I can hear that horrid noise. I can see
-the knives--the knives! And I can see the blood, as he falls right
-down upon his face, and the hack, hack, hacking! I didn’t do it! I
-didn’t do it! Did I--do it?”
-
-She looked about her with an agony of appeal which it was terrible to
-witness. My heart sank within my breast. At that moment I could not
-have gone to her even had I tried.
-
-“Let me see--how did it happen? He stood here, and--the other laughed;
-and then there came the knife--the long, gleaming knife--and struck
-him in the back; and he looked round, and--I saw his face. His face!
-What a face! It was as if he were looking into hell. Don’t look at
-me--not like that. I can’t help you! It’s too late! Turn your face
-away; don’t let me see it; it isn’t fair. It was the devil did it--the
-devil! It wasn’t I. And then it took him by the throat with a dozen
-hands, and with a hundred knives cut at his face, until, before my
-eyes, I saw him losing his likeness to a man. And then it loosed him,
-and the great knife struck him from the back, and he fell on his
-face--what was his face, and then the hack, hack, hacking! And all the
-time that horrid noise.”
-
-She held up her arms in an anguish of supplication.
-
-“Oh Lord, in what have I offended that this thing should come upon me?
-If I have sinned, surely my punishment is greater than my sin. That
-you should lay this burden on me, to bear for ever, and for ever, and
-for ever! Take it from me, let me wake to find it is a dream--the
-nightmare of a haunted night! For if it should be true, if it should
-be true, what is there for me but the torture fires of an eternal
-hell? Have mercy on me, Lord, have mercy!”
-
-She broke into a paroxysm of sobbing. She shed no tears, hers were dry
-sobs; but it seemed as if they were tearing her to pieces. Then they
-ceased. Again a shudder went all over her, and again she seemed to
-come back to a curious wakefulness, out of a fevered dream.
-
-“I’m not well; I can’t be; I wish I were. It is as if I were two
-persons, and each keeps losing the other. Can there be two persons in
-one body? My brain seems blurred--as if it were in two parts. When I
-am using one part, the other--the other’s all confused. It’s not as it
-should be. I feel sure that I haven’t always been like this; something
-must have happened to make me so. When I try to think what it is, I’m
-afraid; and yet I can’t help trying. I know--I know it was in this
-room it happened; but what could it have been? What brought me to this
-room at all? When was it that I came?
-
-“There’s something in my head that I can’t catch hold of--it keeps
-eluding me. If I only could get hold of it, I’d understand--I’m sure I
-should.--What would it be that I should understand? I’m afraid to
-think! It’s awful that I should be afraid of what would come to me if
-understanding came, especially as I want it so much to come. I seem to
-be haunted; is it by a vision, or by something which really happened?
-I wish I could sit down and quietly think it out. If I could put the
-pieces of the puzzle together I might know what it means. But I can’t;
-I’m all restless; I can’t keep still.
-
-“Why is it that I am always seeing this man lying dead upon the floor?
-Why do I seem to be striking at his back? It is so strange. It is not
-a knife I’m striking with, not a common knife; it is something
-different--and worse. It comes out of nothing; and, all the time,
-there’s the noise. It is not I who make the noise, no, I don’t
-speak--I can’t--I daren’t--it’s It. But it keeps on strike, strike,
-striking, and the blood all comes upon my cloak. I know I had a cloak
-on, I remember how it kept getting in my way. And then--he falls. And
-that’s all--until it begins all over again, and I am standing in a
-room, in the moonlight, and he sits up in bed and looks at me--he, my
-friend.”
-
-She held out her hands in front of her, with a pleasant inflection on
-the final word.
-
-“And I can’t think of what took place before. I feel that I ought to
-know who I am, and what brought me here; but I can’t quite lay my hand
-on it. The people are there, but I can’t quite make out their faces,
-or who they are, or what they want with me. They all look at me, and I
-can hear them clapping. Then it all comes back to the man lying dead
-upon the floor; that’s where it all seems to begin and end. I wonder
-if I killed him. I wish I knew. It is so strange that I may have
-killed him and yet not know. I know that he deserved to be killed, but
-did I do it?”
-
-Glancing round, her eyes rested on the door in the opposite corner
-which led into Lawrence’s bedroom. She crossed to it.
-
-“What’s in here?”
-
-She turned the handle and went in. I was at the door within five
-seconds of her passing through it; Miss Adair, Hume, and the constable
-still at my heels. We must have presented a spectacle which was not
-without its comic side as we went scurrying across the carpet. But
-what I saw as I looked into that bedchamber banished from my mind all
-thoughts of the incongruous; it must, for the time being, have
-paralysed the muscles of the body; or I do not think that I should
-have remained for even so long as I did a silent witness of that
-piteous scene.
-
-One of the first things I realised was the presence in the room of
-Inspector Symonds. He, in company with a colleague, was submitting the
-contents of the apartment to an official examination. As Miss Moore
-entered the two men turned and stared--as well they might. She, on her
-part, paid them no attention; they were at her back, in an alcove,
-formed by the bay of the window, in which stood a bureau, whose
-drawers they were ransacking. Her eyes saw one thing, and one thing
-only--something which lay under a sheet upon the bed.
-
-“What’s that?” she asked herself. “What’s under the sheet?”
-
-She went towards the bed doubtfully, as if uncertain as to the
-direction which her adventure might be taking. We watched her, silent.
-The officials, I take it, were for the moment too much taken aback by
-her appearance to know what to make of her. While for me, that was one
-of the occasions in my life on which I lost my presence of mind. If I
-had known what to do I could not have done it; my nerves were all in a
-flutter, like so many loose strings. She went close up to the bed;
-then stood still, looking down at the something whose shape she saw
-outlined.
-
-“What is it under the sheet?”
-
-She lifted up a corner, then let it fall. “It’s the man I saw lying
-dead.” I saw her tremble. A new look came on her face--half curiosity,
-half awe. “I wonder if I should know him if I saw him now? If it would
-all come back to me? I wonder if it would?”
-
-She turned down the sheet so as to expose the dead man’s head and
-face. She stared at him with looks of growing horror. The terror of
-the sight seemed to be gradually forcing itself upon her brain.
-Stooping a little forward, she began to move farther and farther from
-the bed. Her voice became husky.
-
-“I killed him; it hacked, hacked, hacked; his blood is on my cloak and
-hands; the dead man lying on the floor.”
-
-She stopped. The something on the bed apparently had for her a
-dreadful fascination. She seemed to be in two minds as to whether or
-not to go close to it again, as if she would, and yet would not. Miss
-Adair touched me on the arm.
-
-“Stop! Don’t let her go to it! Don’t!”
-
-Her words and touch woke me from a sort of trance. I awoke to a clear
-realisation of the full horror of the situation--the young girl, with
-her poor, numbed brain, trying experiments on the man just murdered.
-
-“You go to her,” I said. “See if she knows you.”
-
-It was time some friendly hand was interposed. Inspector Symonds and
-his colleague showed signs of intervention on their own account, and
-on lines of their own. Miss Moore began to turn slowly towards the
-bed.
-
-“I wonder if I could make out where I struck him, and where it
-hacked.”
-
-Miss Adair moved forward.
-
-“Bessie!” she cried.
-
-The girl turned and saw her, and appeared to struggle with the
-darkness which was in her brain. The contest seemed physical as well
-as mental; she swayed to and fro; I thought that she would fall. Then
-reason got the upper hand; a wave of consciousness swept over her. She
-drew herself upright, and she ran to Miss Adair.
-
-“Florrie!” she exclaimed.
-
-She burst into tears--real tears this time, not the dry sobs which, a
-few minutes before, seemed to be tearing her to pieces. She cried like
-a child.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XII.
- WHAT WAS ON THE BED
-
-And we--we five men--remained for a moment or two, in silence,
-looking on. In our breasts, I imagine, were widely different emotions.
-Surprise, and something else, was, apparently, the dominant feeling of
-Inspector Symonds and his colleague. They exchanged a few whispered
-words. Then the Inspector made a movement towards Miss Moore, with
-something in his mien I did not like. I placed myself in front of him.
-
-“Well, sir,” I inquired, “what do you want?”
-
-He looked at me askance; then turned towards the policeman who had
-been placed in the passage to guard the outer door.
-
-“What is the meaning of these people being here? I thought I told you
-to admit no one. Is this the way you obey orders?”
-
-The policeman was apologetic.
-
-“Well, sir, that young lady was through before I knew what she was up
-to. Then this gentleman sent me flying down the passage, and the rest
-of ’em got in; it was more than I could do to stop them.”
-
-The Inspector showed himself indisposed to accept his satellite’s
-excuses.
-
-“Tell that for a tale, my man; you will hear of this again. I will
-only have men with me who are able to carry out to the letter the
-instructions I give them.” He addressed himself to me. “Mr. Ferguson,
-if you are not careful you will get yourself into trouble. You appear
-not to realise the serious nature of your conduct. It is not what I
-should have expected from a gentleman in your position. Surely you
-cannot wish to place yourself in opposition to the law?”
-
-“Thank you for your warning; and don’t you trouble yourself about my
-wishes. Let me advise you not to step out of the four corners of your
-province; men circumstanced as you are sometimes take liberties, which
-is a mistake.”
-
-“Stand on one side, Mr. Ferguson. I do not take my instructions from
-you. I wish to speak to that young lady.”
-
-“Then speak to her from where you are--though what you can have to say
-to her is more than I am able to imagine. She is not well, and does
-not want to be brought into too close contact with undesirable
-strangers.”
-
-“Not well? What is the matter with her?”
-
-“I might reply by inquiring what affair that is of yours; but I don’t
-mind informing you that she suffers from hallucinations.”
-
-“Hallucinations? Oh, they’re hallucinations, are they?”
-
-There was something in his tone for which I could have knocked him
-down. He spoke to her across the room.
-
-“What is your name?”
-
-“My name? I don’t know what my name is.”
-
-“Not know your name? Come, that won’t do. Tell me what your name is.”
-
-“The lady does not know her name; do you not hear her say so? You will
-doubt the lady’s word, Mr. Symonds, at your peril.”
-
-“Remove your hand; do you wish to dislocate my shoulder? You forget
-your own strength, as well as other things, Mr. Ferguson. If you will
-not tell me who this lady is, and she herself cannot, then I must
-detain her till inquiries have been made.”
-
-“Detain her? What do you mean?”
-
-“This lady has forced her way into this room, and I have myself heard
-her, with my own ears, accuse herself, at least, of participation in
-the murder of this unfortunate man.”
-
-His colleague chimed in: “There can be no sort of doubt upon that
-point. I heard her too. She said, ‘I killed him.’”
-
-He went to the other side of the bed, and replaced the sheet over the
-dead man’s head and face. The policeman put in his word.
-
-“I beg your pardon, sir, but she’s been behaving in the most
-extraordinary manner in the other room. It seems, from what she’s been
-saying, and doing, that she was there when the gentleman was being
-murdered, and she’s been acting it all over to herself again as it
-were. Struck him with a great knife, she said she did.”
-
-“You heard her admit that she struck him with a knife?”
-
-“I did--more than once; and these two gentlemen, and that lady heard
-her, too. She said that she meant to kill him all along; and then she
-said she struck him in the back with a great knife, and he fell
-forward on his face; and she acted how she struck him, and how he
-fell.”
-
-“In face of that statement my duty’s plain; the lady must be
-detained.”
-
-He was going on, but I cut him short.
-
-“Then I say that the lady shall not be detained; I will save you, Mr.
-Symonds, from making one of the most serious mistakes you ever made in
-your life. Miss Adair, escort the lady from the room. I will see that
-no one touches her. Now, constable, out of the way.”
-
-I moved towards the policeman, who did not wait for me to touch him.
-He slipped aside. The Inspector interposed.
-
-“Now, Mr. Ferguson, I warn you to be careful. May I ask you, Dr. Hume,
-to explain to this gentleman what are the consequences of impeding the
-police in the execution of their duty. You might also point out to him
-how worse than futile such attempts always are.”
-
-Hume was standing near the door. Now he came into the middle of the
-room. I was surprised by the alteration which had taken place in his
-appearance since I had observed him last. He seemed to have all at
-once grown old. Outwardly he was cool and calm; but I, who had some
-knowledge of the man, perceived that he was making a strenuous effort
-to retain the mastery of himself in face of some most unusual emotion.
-He spoke with an exaggeration of his usual deliberative manner.
-
-“You are aware, Mr. Symonds, that I am not a likely person to
-interfere with the police in the execution of their duty; but it
-happens, in this case, that I am acquainted with this young lady, and
-am sure that she has had no more to do with this crime than”--he
-paused, he drew in his lips, as if to moisten them--“I have. The
-account which your officer has given you of her behaviour in the
-adjoining room is very far from being an accurate representation. She
-is at present suffering from an obscure mental disease. If you were to
-proceed to arrest her you would run an imminent risk of permanently
-disturbing the balance of her brain, and of driving her stark mad. The
-act, and the responsibility for the consequences of the act, would be
-yours. Let me finish, Inspector. I quite understand that if you were
-to allow her to pass entirely from your purview you would be assuming
-a weighty responsibility in a different direction. I am therefore
-prepared to give you my personal guarantee that she shall remain at
-your disposal as witness, or in any other capacity, until it has been
-made plain that she has had no connection whatever with this most
-unfortunate affair.”
-
-“First of all, what is the lady’s name, who is she, and where does she
-live?”
-
-“She is Miss Bessie Moore, the well-known actress, and she lives with
-this other lady, Miss Florence Adair, at 22, Hailsham Road, Brompton.”
-
-“I’m not much of a theatre-goer, but I have heard of Miss Bessie
-Moore. I wasn’t aware that she was----” He finished his sentence by
-touching his forehead with his finger.
-
-“I am prepared to certify that, at present, she is mentally incapable;
-and that to place her under arrest would be to imperil not only her
-sanity, but her life.”
-
-“Very good. And in the presence of these witnesses you undertake to
-produce her whenever she’s required.”
-
-“I do.”
-
-“And does Mr. Ferguson join you in that undertaking?” I informed him
-that I did. “And where is Miss Moore going now?”
-
-“To her own home.”
-
-“One of our men ought to go with her.”
-
-“One of your men will do nothing of the kind,” I observed.
-
-Hume said the same thing with a greater flow of language.
-
-“If you give me notice of Miss Moore’s being required, for any purpose
-whatever, I will undertake to produce her within the hour. More, if I
-have reason to suspect my capacity to continue that guarantee I will
-advise you on the instant.”
-
-“Good. On that understanding Miss Moore is at liberty to go--for the
-present.”
-
-We four went out of the room, the two women in front, Hume and I
-behind. Miss Moore had not spoken while the argument was being carried
-on with the inspector. When we reached the corridor she turned to me.
-
-“Where am I going to be taken? I want to speak to you.”
-
-“You had better return with Miss Adair to Mrs. Peddar’s room--for the
-present, at any rate. I will come to you immediately.”
-
-“You will be sure to come?”
-
-She laid her hand upon my arm.
-
-“Certain. I will be there almost as soon as you are.”
-
-Hume came forward.
-
-“I also wish to speak to you.”
-
-“You? No! I don’t wish to speak to you--not to you!”
-
-She shrank from him as if he had been some leprous thing. When they
-had gone he turned to me with eyes in which there was a strange
-something, whose meaning, just then, I did not attempt to decipher;
-though I was dimly conscious, as my eyes looked into his, of an odd
-sensation of wonder as to whether the doctor himself might not be
-going mad.
-
-“What is it which actuates your moves in this game which you are
-playing? To save your neck, do you propose to hang her, as well as
-Philip Lawrence?”
-
-That is what he said to me. To save my neck! The words rang in my ears
-as I mounted towards the housekeeper’s room. They were to me as the
-germ of an idea.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII.
- SHE AND I
-
-The girl was changed. I perceived it as soon as I was in Mrs.
-Peddar’s room. She stood behind the table, and, as I entered, turned
-her face away. Her attitude suggested doubt, hesitation, even shame.
-It was so different to the spontaneous burst of friendship which,
-hitherto, when she saw me, had brought her to my side.
-
-Miss Adair was seated with her hands lying open on her knee; in her
-bearing there was also dubiety, and in Mrs. Peddar’s as, leaning
-against her sideboard, she fidgeted with the fringe of her black
-apron. The air was so charged with the spirit of uncertainty that, as
-soon as I entered, it affected me. We each of us seemed to be
-unwilling to meet the other’s glances. It was with an effort I broke
-the uncomfortable silence.
-
-“I don’t think, Miss Moore, that I should lose any time in going home
-with Miss Adair.”
-
-“Going home? Where is my home? Yes, I know I ought to know, and I do
-know more than I did, but--I can’t just find it.”
-
-“Never mind about that, Miss Adair will see you’re all right. Now put
-your hat on, and off you go. I’m afraid that I must hurry you.”
-
-I was thinking of Inspector Symonds down below, and how extremely
-possible it was that he might change his mind. She made no movement,
-but continued looking down on to the floor, her brow all creased in
-lines of pain.
-
-“Do you think--I--killed that man?”
-
-“I am sure that you did not.”
-
-She glanced up at me, her brow smoothed out, light in her eyes.
-
-“You are sure? Oh? What makes you sure?”
-
-“My own common sense. I have seen your brother, and I have heard from
-him what was the errand which took you to Edwin Lawrence. I can
-understand how your mind was strained, and what a very little more was
-needed to make that strain too much. But that in what took place you
-did nothing of which you have cause to be ashamed, I am convinced.”
-
-“But she thinks I did it, and so does she; and--I’m not sure.”
-
-She pointed first to Miss Adair and then to Mrs. Peddar.
-
-“You’re dreaming. Miss Adair knows you too well to suppose the
-incredible.”
-
-“But she does think I did it. Don’t you?”
-
-In reply Miss Adair put her elbows on the table and her face on her
-hands, and burst into tears.
-
-“Bessie!” she cried.
-
-I was dumfounded.
-
-“You see. And she thinks so too. And that man, he thinks so; he wanted
-to lock me up. Will he--lock me up?”
-
-She asked the question with a little gasp, so expressive of loneliness
-and terror, that it cut me to the heart. I tried to speak with a
-confidence I did not feel.
-
-“The police are famous for their blunders. In cases such as this, if
-they had their way, they’d lock up every one they could lay their
-hands on. There’s one question I want to ask you before you go--was
-there no one else present in that room last night except you and Edwin
-Lawrence?”
-
-“Yes--you were there.”
-
-“I!”
-
-She said it with a directness which struck me as with a crowbar.
-
-“Yes, you were there. I thought, when I saw you sitting up in bed, in
-the moonlight, that I had seen your face before, and I’ve been
-thinking so all the time; and now it’s all come back to me--you were
-there. Don’t you remember that you came into the room?”
-
-She spoke with a touch of sudden excitement. Mrs. Peddar resented her
-words with unusual heat.
-
-“You wicked girl! To say such a thing, after all that he has done for
-you! You’ll be saying next that I was there.”
-
-I endeavoured to appease my enthusiastic partisan.
-
-“Gently, Mrs. Peddar. I am not at all sure that what Miss Moore says
-is not correct. I, too, suffered last night from dreams. I dreamed
-that I went to Edwin Lawrence’s rooms, and saw him murdered; whether I
-saw with the actual or the spiritual eye, I cannot tell; but, in any
-case, all that I did see was seen as in a glass darkly.”
-
-“Did you see me?”
-
-“I cannot be certain. I saw some one who I now believe to have been
-you.”
-
-“Did you see It?”
-
-“It?”
-
-“The--the creature--the dreadful thing!”
-
-“My vision was blurred; I saw nothing plain, it had all the
-indistinctness of a nightmare, but--I was oppressed by the
-consciousness of some hideous presence in the room. What was--the
-thing?”
-
-“I don’t know; I can’t think. I’m afraid to try! It did it all.”
-
-“Wasn’t it--a wild beast? It made a noise like one, or--was it my
-imagination?”
-
-“The dreadful noise! I’ve heard it ever since. I hear it all the
-time--I hear it now. Can’t you--hear it now?”
-
-She looked about her with frightened eyes.
-
-“That certainly is your imagination; there’s not a sound. But was
-there no one else there in the room besides you, and Edwin Lawrence,
-and--I?”
-
-“There was the other man.”
-
-“Was that other man his brother?”
-
-“I don’t just know; I can’t quite think. But, if I saw him again, I
-should know him, I feel sure I should, as I’ve known you.”
-
-“Did they quarrel, the two men?”
-
-She shook her head.
-
-“It will all come back to me, perhaps, piece by piece; but not yet,
-not yet. But you were there, and you saw I did not kill him?”
-
-“What I saw I cannot tell; as with you it was all a blur. But that you
-did not kill him I am as sure as that the sky is above.”
-
-“I am so glad. You have made me so happy.”
-
-“It needs but a little thing to make your happiness.”
-
-“What is your name?”
-
-“You have heard it more than once. My name is Ferguson--John
-Ferguson.”
-
-“John!” Returning to her former self, she said it with the simplicity
-of a little child. She nestled close up to me, as if for comfort. My
-pulses throbbed. “Why is it that I feel safe when I am near you, and
-that the nearer I am to you the safer I feel?”
-
-“God grant that you may always feel safe when you are near to me.”
-
-My voice was husky.
-
-“I believe that I always shall feel safe when you are near; I believe
-I always shall.”
-
-She looked up at me with eyes in which there was something which
-seemed to burn into my soul. It was with difficulty I kept myself from
-putting my arm about her. When I spoke, it was awkwardly enough, and
-with a lumbering choice of ungainly words.
-
-“The tangle is greater than I thought. It seems to be drawing us
-together. God moves in a mysterious way, and it maybe His purpose
-that, under this blood-red shadow, our lives shall draw closer to each
-other. For my part, I am content.” I waited for her to speak; she was
-still; but she rested one hand upon my arm, and I trembled. “Don’t let
-yourself be troubled by fantastic fears. Rest assured that your heart
-is stainless as are your hands. I know. Look up, the light is coming!
-Your innocence will be made plain to all the world, and to yourself.
-For it seems that of yourself you’re chief doubter.”
-
-“I did doubt; I’m easier now. I don’t doubt at all when you are near.
-I wonder why?”
-
-“I wonder, too. But, come, there are a dozen things which I must do.
-You must be bundled off. Mrs. Peddar, where is this young lady’s hat?”
-
-Mrs. Peddar passed into an inner room, presently returning with a hat.
-While its owner was putting it on, Miss Adair came up to me. I had
-been aware that the two women had been watching us with wide-open eyes
-and gaping mouths; now one of them gave partial expression to her
-feelings.
-
-“What on earth is there between you two? Have you known each other all
-your lives, or did you meet for the first time last night?”
-
-“That is a question for the metaphysicians. I seem to have known her
-all my life.”
-
-“And has she known you all hers? Is that what I’m to think?”
-
-“There is one thing you are not to think--you are not to think that
-she had any hand in what was done.”
-
-“But it’s all so awful! It’s all come upon me in an instant: it’s
-taken me unawares. What am I to think after what she said, and did, in
-that room?”
-
-“You are to be sure that she is as innocent as a child.”
-
-“But what am I to think? It seems now that you both were there. I have
-no doubt whatever that the man quite deserved being killed; if she
-didn’t kill him, then did you?”
-
-“God forbid!”
-
-Miss Moore had her hat on. She made a discovery.
-
-“I had a cloak. I feel sure I had a cloak. Where’s it gone?”
-
-“Never mind about your cloak; it’s warm enough to-day, you’ll be able
-to do quite well without it.”
-
-I caught Miss Adair’s glance; plainly she remembered what I had said
-about the condition of that garment; there was renewed suspicion in
-her eye. I turned to Mrs. Peddar.
-
-“We don’t want to go through the main entrance; isn’t there another
-way?”
-
-“There is the service lift, and there are the service stairs.”
-
-“The very thing; show us where they are.”
-
-She showed us where they were; and we three went down the servants’
-staircase, through a back door, into a side street, no one saying us
-nay. I saw the two girls into a cab. As they were starting Miss Moore
-leaned her head out. She looked at me with eyes which were, to me,
-like magnets. Her lips formed a single word:
-
-“John!”
-
-As the hansom drove off, and, turning the corner, passed from sight, I
-felt as if something had gone out of my life.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIV.
- HE AND I
-
-As I returned to my chambers my whole being seemed to be a
-battlefield on which conflicting thoughts and feelings were fighting
-to a finish. I had not supposed that my nature could have been utterly
-disorganized by occurrences such as those which had come crowding upon
-me during the last few hours.
-
-I am a hard man. My life has been lived, for the most part, in odd
-corners of the world, where, single-handed, I have fought the fight
-for fortune; in places where human life is not held of much account,
-and where one would have thought as little of killing such a man as
-Edwin Lawrence appeared to have been, as destroying any other noxious
-animal. I have ever been a fighter. Men have called me “Fighting
-John.” I have had to defend my own life, and have not hesitated, when
-circumstances required, to take the lives of others. I learnt, long
-ago, that there are occasions when killing is not alone the best, but
-the only cure.
-
-But I have had nothing to do with women. I have never been on familiar
-terms with one of them. I have always been aware that they are better
-than I, and that consciousness has made me shy of them, as of a
-church. But while one knows that a church is a place for sinners,
-one’s sense of decency tells one that evil ought not to come into
-contact with a woman. So I have kept clear. Until that night.
-
-Now Providence alone knew what had happened. Since I had seen her
-standing in the moonlight at my window, the foundations of my life
-seemed to have been going under. It was absurd; yet true. What could
-she care for such as I--an adventurer from the four corners of the
-world, soiled with something of the grime from each of them. What
-right had I to think of such as she--a young girl, in the first
-fulness of her wondrous beauty, mentally, morally, socially far above
-my reach; the idol of the town, with, at her feet, some of the
-greatest in the land. It was midsummer madness; which, in my case, was
-the less excusable since, for me, it was the time of autumn.
-
-But she had called me “John.” That was in her hour of sorrow, of which
-I had taken advantage. The hour would pass, and then I should not even
-be “Mr. Ferguson,” but simply one of the crowd in the street. I might
-take a seat at the theatre, to watch her play, but she would not even
-glance to see if I was in it. That would be a black hour for me. But
-with her all would be well.
-
-But would the hour of her sorrow quickly pass? Back in my own room I
-tried to think; but, like her, I was afraid. I had been an idiot to
-let her return to Hailsham Road. What kind of an ass would he be who
-placed his trust in Inspector Symonds. I had had my experiences of the
-police. In all countries of the world they were the same--fools when
-they were not knaves. If he, or any of his myrmidons, laid a hand on
-her, what could I do? I was in a country where, even if you knocked a
-policeman down, it was regarded as a crime. And Miss Adair--she had
-her doubts. Great powers! what could the woman be made of, to have
-lived so long with such an angel, and yet doubt her perfect innocence!
-Apart from such thick-headedness on the part of a woman of common
-sense, it was dreadful to think of the girl living in an atmosphere of
-suspicion, when complete confidence was the one thing needful.
-
-Why had I let her return to Hailsham Road? She would have been safer
-with Mrs. Peddar, or--God forgive me for thinking that she would have
-been safer still with me.
-
-On what did the woman found her doubts? And the Inspector his? That
-was the mischief. On the surface the thing looked doubtful; if I were
-to speak of certain things, I knew they might look worse. A dozen knew
-now that she was present in the room. She could be dragged into the
-witness-box, at any rate, and then--then what might she not be forced
-to say. She had gone with unfriendly intentions; he had been killed
-while she was there; she ran away without a whisper to any one of what
-had been done. What deductions might not be drawn, by an unfriendly
-critic, from that bare statement of the facts. I dared not think of
-the risks she would run till all the truth was told.
-
-“What is the truth?” I cried.
-
-Unconsciously, I spoke aloud. Though, had I thought, I should not have
-hesitated, since I supposed I was alone. But, no sooner had I spoken,
-than my bedroom door was opened, and some one stood on the threshold,
-looking out at me.
-
-“It’s you, is it? Come here!”
-
-Hume was the speaker. He spoke and looked as if I were the intruder;
-not he. His presence took me by surprise; so that at first, in my
-bewilderment, I could only stare. Then I moved towards him.
-
-“What are you doing there?”
-
-“Come, and you shall see.”
-
-I pushed past him into the room. As I looked round, in my amazement at
-the man’s audacity, I was speechless. The whole place was in
-confusion. He had been turning my belongings topsy-turvy--searching
-drawers, examining cupboards, scrutinising everything of mine which he
-could lay his hands upon. My property was scattered everywhere--on
-chairs, on tables, on the floor. On the rail of the bed were laid my
-pyjamas and a towel; and on the bed itself was displayed, at its
-widest, the plum-coloured cloak.
-
-When I realised that he had unearthed that piece of apparently damning
-evidence, it was enough.
-
-“You hound!”
-
-I would have taken him by the throat; but, springing back, he pointed
-a revolver at my face.
-
-“Stop that! I’ve had to deal with men like you before, John Ferguson.
-Attempt to touch me, and I’ll save the hangman his pains.”
-
-I, also, on previous occasions had had to deal with men like him; more
-dangerous men than he was, free from all the restraints of
-civilisation, whom use had made handy with a pistol. There was
-something in the way in which he gripped his weapon which told me that
-he was not yet acquainted with all its capabilities. I dodged; struck
-up; the pistol went flying through the air. I took him by the waist;
-lifted him off his feet; held him tight; and shook him. If you have
-the trick of it, it is surprising how quickly you can shake the breath
-clean out of a man’s body, or, if you wish to go so far, by shaking
-him you can break his back, and make an end. My desires were less
-extensive. I shook him till I had him quiet; then I lowered him till
-his face was on a level with mine.
-
-“Now, Dr. Hume, please tell me why I shouldn’t kill you?”
-
-He could but gasp, and that with pain.
-
-“You can--kill me--if you like. You killed him. Killing’s--your line.”
-
-“And what’s your line? Sneaking, like a thief, into a man’s room, and
-prying into his possessions like some dirty nigger? However, since you
-are here, we’ll come to an understanding, you and I, before you go.”
-
-I dropped him on to the floor, where he lay like a log, struggling to
-get back some of his breath. I picked up his revolver. It was a natty
-little thing, though not of the kind one carries where a gun is one of
-the chief necessities of existence. There a gun, to be worth anything,
-should send a bullet through an inch board at the distance of a dozen
-yards; it was all his would do to send a bullet through the skin of a
-man, I locked the door, and I waited for him to get his breath again.
-
-“When you are ready, Dr. Hume.”
-
-I sat and watched him. He had followed me with his eyes as I moved
-about the room; starting as I picked up his pistol. Now he returned me
-glance for glance. He was getting the better of his breathlessness;
-and presently raised himself to a sitting posture.
-
-“You should be in a freak museum, Ferguson.”
-
-“Indeed. Why?”
-
-“You’re a prodigy of bone and muscle.”
-
-“You should remember it.”
-
-“I’ve but just now made the discovery. I shall have to refurbish my
-faith in the labours of Hercules and the story of Samson.” He was, as
-it were, arranging himself inside his clothes. “I don’t resent your
-physical configuration; it’s educative, as showing what the strength
-of a man may be. It’s a pity you should be a----Are you only a fool,
-or are you something else as well?” He stood up, still arranging
-himself inside his clothes. He pointed to the plum-coloured cloak.
-“What’s this?”
-
-“It’s what I’m going to wring your neck for.”
-
-“Is that so? I don’t doubt your capacity, but why exercise it in this
-particular instance?”
-
-“Then you must satisfy me that, though the heavens fall, no one
-outside this room shall ever learn there is such a garment in
-existence--and that you’ll find it difficult to do.”
-
-“You wish me to tell no one of what I’ve found?”
-
-“It’s not an affair of a wish.”
-
-“Ferguson, you’re stark mad.”
-
-“You’ve told me so before. You’re a specialist. You should know that a
-homicidal lunatic is not the sort to trifle with. Label me like that.”
-
-“But you’re mad in the wrong direction.”
-
-“What’s the right direction to be mad?”
-
-“That cloak’s Miss Moore’s.”
-
-“You’re a liar.”
-
-“Let me inform you that to save her from harm I’d give my life.”
-
-“Say that again.”
-
-“To save her from harm I’d give my life. It sounds like bombast, but
-it’s plain truth.”
-
-“Hume, I may be mad, but I’m not so mad as you think.”
-
-“You’re madder, if you don’t believe me I don’t know why I should make
-a confidant of you, of all men; but there are illogical moments in
-which men feel constrained to strip themselves bare. Perhaps this is
-such a moment in my life. Miss Moore is the only woman I ever loved.
-That’s a line from a play, but it’s true, for all that.”
-
-“Why do you say it to me?”
-
-“What’s the meaning of that cloak being in your wardrobe?”
-
-“Why did you go to my wardrobe to look for it?”
-
-“Man, I wasn’t looking for that. I was looking for something with
-which to hang you. And I found this, and those. This is a towel.
-There’s blood on it. See! The marks of bloody fingers. You wiped your
-hands on it when, last night, you came from Lawrence’s room.”
-
-“That is what you make of it. I see.”
-
-“Those are the pyjamas which you were wearing. There are stains on
-them. See here, on the front of the jacket; on the breeches, too.”
-
-“What is the deduction which you draw from that?”
-
-“I don’t know. I did know. But now I don’t.”
-
-His tone was one of intense dejection. He looked towards the bed. I
-considered for a moment. Then I spoke.
-
-“You’re quite right, Hume. The cloak is Miss Moore’s.”
-
-He turned round quickly.
-
-“Do you want to hang her now instead of Philip? Or do you want to hang
-them both?”
-
-“You talk too much of hanging. I mean you and I to understand each
-other before you leave this room; and we shan’t get there by blinking
-facts. I say that the cloak’s Miss Moore’s. You perceive that it’s
-caked with blood.”
-
-“I see.”
-
-“I believe that blood to be Edwin Lawrence’s. The proof is easy; you
-have only to subject it to a microscopical examination you will know.
-The stain on my pyjamas came off her cloak. That on the towel was
-where she wiped her hands, not where I wiped mine. The water in which
-she washed them I threw into the road. It was bright red. Not only
-were her hands reeking wet, there were smears upon her face as well.”
-
-“Ferguson!”
-
-“Those are the facts. I’ve made it a rule of my life never to dodge a
-fact which I don’t like; I hit at it. And it’s because I hit at those
-facts that I know they don’t mean she killed him; I know she didn’t.”
-
-“How do you know?”
-
-I laughed.
-
-“Because I know her; perhaps you don’t.”
-
-“I’ve known her the better part of my life.”
-
-“And I only since last night, when she came through my window with
-shining hands.”
-
-“But how can you know she didn’t, unless you know who did? Did you?”
-
-I laughed again.
-
-“I did not. Lawrence sharped me; I suspected it last night, now I’m
-sure; but I shouldn’t have killed him merely because he was too
-clever; at least, not like that. You’re a poor judge of character if
-you suppose I should.”
-
-“I care nothing for you, or for your character. It’s of her I’m
-thinking. She might have done it in a fit of temporary insanity.”
-
-“She might; but she didn’t.”
-
-“Then what was the meaning of her conduct in his room just now?”
-
-“You’re a mental pathologist; you should know better than I.”
-
-“It’s because I’m a mental pathologist that I--fear. Symonds suspects.
-I shouldn’t be surprised if he arrests her within four and twenty
-hours. He’ll hang her if he finds this cloak.”
-
-“Oh no, he won’t. Nor, if Symonds is the idiot you suppose--he may be,
-since you’re a judge of idiots--will she remain long under arrest. I
-shall free her.”
-
-Hume had been pacing up and down like an unquiet spirit. Now he
-stopped to snarl at me like an angry wolf.
-
-“If you think brawn and muscle can prevail against the police you are
-a fool.”
-
-“As it happens I am not a fool on those particular lines, because I
-think nothing of the kind. I shall use other means to free her.”
-
-“What other means?”
-
-“I shall confess.”
-
-“But I thought you said you didn’t do it.”
-
-“Nor did I; nor did she. If Symonds must have a victim, better I than
-she. To go to the gallows for her sake would be heaven well won.”
-
-Hume stared. I might have been shaking him again, his breath came so
-hardly.
-
-“What--do you mean?”
-
-“My good Hume, don’t you be afraid for Miss Moore. I assure you she’s
-in no danger.”
-
-“You say you only saw her for the first time last night.”
-
-“But that’s a century ago. A myriad things have taken place since, so
-now it’s just as if I’d known her all my life.”
-
-He kept his head averted, looking at me sideways; it was the first
-time he had shown an indisposition to meet me face to face.
-
-“It’s like that? I see.” He drew in his lips to moisten them. “A case
-of the world well lost for her.”
-
-“You’ve hit it, Hume.”
-
-“Suppose, for illustration’s sake, that this and that were fitted
-together so as to make it seem--only seem, you understand--that you
-actually did kill Lawrence, what then?”
-
-“I don’t know what it is, but, in this instance, something seems to be
-warping your natural intelligence, or I’m persuaded that you’d
-perceive, as I perceive, that the truth will out, and that before very
-long.”
-
-“Then am I to take it you’ll walk away with banners flying?”
-
-“I don’t know about the banners flying, but I’ll walk away.”
-
-“With her?”
-
-“You’ve no right to say that.”
-
-“And what right do you suppose you have to say what you’ve been
-saying, when you know that she’s to me the light of my eyes, the
-breath of my nostrils? when, these dozen years and more, since she was
-a little child in little frocks, I’ve waited on her will, won for her
-a place upon the stage I hate because she loved it, blazoned abroad
-her fame, because to be famous was her pleasure, although I knew that
-every cry of applause took her farther from me still, and farther! And
-now you come and say that you saw her for the first time last night,
-yet talk glibly of having known her all your life, and brag of being
-ready to sacrifice yourself for her. Do you think if she were herself
-she’d accept your sacrifice?--you speak of knowing her, and yet think
-that? Go to!--But, see here, if you burn with a desire to make
-yourself a scapegoat, I am willing.”
-
-“You are willing?”
-
-“She’ll never be. But if we put together here a little, there a
-little, line upon line, we’ll make out your guilt so clearly that
-there’s not a jury which wouldn’t see it, nor a judge who wouldn’t
-hang you. Shall we arrange it between us, you and I?”
-
-“You are very good.”
-
-“That she’ll be in gaol by this time to-morrow is pretty positive; I
-shouldn’t be surprised if Symonds was applying for a warrant at this
-moment. If you think that you will free her by merely going and
-saying, ‘I did it, it wasn’t she,’ you are under a delusion. She’ll
-not be freed like that; they’ll need chapter and verse. You’ll have to
-tell a plain tale plainly; how you planned the thing, how you did it,
-how you sought to hide your guilt by throwing the blame of it on her.
-
-“Your tale will want corroboration; the support of independent
-evidence. I could say a thing or two, with perfect truth, which would
-go some way towards hanging you. Your concealment of the fact that you
-were in the room would look ugly, if treated well, and there’s the
-girl who saw you flying from it as if the devil were behind you.
-There’s the tell-tale marks upon the towel, on the pyjamas; there are
-a dozen things, without invention. And with--oh, we could manufacture
-a good round tale which would bear the strictest investigation, and
-which, without the slightest shadow of a doubt, would set her free for
-ever. Shall we set about it now?”
-
-I was silent.
-
-“There’s some one knocking at my door.”
-
-Some one was beating a tattoo upon the panel.
-
-“So there is; and some one in a hurry, it would seem. Perhaps it’s
-Symonds. If so, you might make a clean breast of it at once. I’ll
-corroborate with what I know. Then she need never fear arrest at all.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XV.
- THE LETTER
-
-But it was not Symonds. It was a messenger-boy--an impertinent young
-rascal.
-
-“Mr. John Ferguson? I thought every one was out, I’ve been knocking
-for the last ten minutes.”
-
-“Have you indeed? I trust the delay has caused you no serious
-inconvenience. Yes, I am Mr. John Ferguson.”
-
-“No answer.”
-
-He thrust an envelope into my hand, and, turning on his heel, was
-about to march away. I caught him by the shoulder.
-
-“Pardon me--one second! From whom does this communication come?”
-
-“I say there’s no answer.”
-
-He wriggled in my grasp.
-
-“I hear you--still, if you could manage to wait for a moment, I think
-it might be worth your while. Let me beg of you to enter.”
-
-Drawing him into the room, I shut the door. He surveyed me with
-indignation.
-
-“My orders are that when there’s no answer I’m not to wait.”
-
-“Good boy! Always obey orders.”
-
-The address on the envelope was typewritten; as were the sentences on
-the sheet of paper it contained.
-
-
-“Because Edwin Lawrence is dead, don’t suppose that the £1880 are
-paid. You have not hit on a new way to pay old debts. A knife in the
-back is not a quittance. You are wrong if you suppose it is. Have the
-money ready; hard cash--notes and gold; all gold preferred. NO CHEQUE.
-Edwin Lawrence has left an heir; to whom all that he had belongs, your
-debt among the rest. Be prepared to pay when asked. If the request has
-to be made a second time it will come in a different form.
-
- “The Goddess.”
-
-
-That was what the envelope contained--an anonymous letter.
-
-“Who sent this?”
-
-“I don’t know. I haven’t read it.”
-
-“Possibly not; and yet you might know who was the sender.”
-
-“I don’t see how. I’d just been on an errand right over to Finchley.
-As soon as I came in that was given me. All I was told was that there
-was no answer.”
-
-The messenger spoke in a tone of resentment, as if suffering from a
-grievance. He was a small youth, with crisp black hair and sharp black
-eyes; combativeness writ large all over him.
-
-“You didn’t see who brought this to the office?”
-
-“I did not.”
-
-“Where do you come from?”
-
-“Victoria.”
-
-“What’s your name?”
-
-“George Smith. Though I don’t see what that’s got to do with you.”
-
-“Then that only shows that your range of vision’s limited. Because,
-Mr. George Smith, although there’s no answer to this little
-communication, you’re likely to hear of it again. Good-day.”
-
-The young gentleman withdrew with something like a sniff of scorn. I
-read the letter through again. As Hume stood watching me, his
-curiosity got the upper hand.
-
-“What is it?”
-
-“I was wondering if I should tell you. I don’t see why not.” I handed
-him the sheet of paper. He scanned it with eager eyes. “What do you
-make of it?”
-
-“It is for me, rather, to put that question to you.”
-
-“I’ll tell you one thing I make of it--that the typewriter, from the
-anonymous letter-writer’s point of view, is an excellent invention. In
-the case of a written letter, one can occasionally guess what kind of
-person it is from whom it comes; but, when it’s typewritten, the Lord
-alone can tell.”
-
-“‘The Goddess.’ Does the signature convey no meaning to your mind?
-Think.”
-
-“I’m thinking. The Goddess? I certainly don’t know any one who’s
-entitled to write herself down like that. Let me look at the thing
-again.” He returned me the sheet of paper. “This seems to suggest that
-some one else is disposed to take a hand in the game--some person at
-present unknown.”
-
-“But who knows that you owed Lawrence £1880? And--who knows how much
-besides?”
-
-“Just so. I wonder!”
-
-Hume eyed me as if he were endeavouring to decipher, on my face, the
-key to a riddle.
-
-“If some one applies to you for the money what shall you do?”
-
-“Hang him, or her, straight off. That is, I should hand the gentleman,
-or lady, over to Symonds, with that end in view. Don’t you see what
-such an application would imply? Lawrence was murdered within an hour
-or two of our playing that game of cards. How comes any one to know
-what was the amount he claimed to have won? No one saw him between the
-finish of the game and his death, except the man who murdered him.”
-
-“Miss Moore saw him--and you.”
-
-“Are you suggesting that Miss Moore wrote this letter--or I?”
-
-“I see your point. You infer that whoever did write it killed
-Lawrence, because it discloses knowledge which could only be in
-possession of his murderer. There is something in the inference. But,
-if the thing’s so plain, isn’t it an act of rashness to have written
-you at all--rashness which is almost inconceivable?”
-
-“‘_De l’audace_’--you know the wise man’s aphorism. I don’t say the
-thing is plain. On the contrary, I believe it’s more obscure than you
-think. Granting that whoever wrote that letter killed Lawrence--and I
-fancy you’ll find that is the case--the question is who wrote it. It’s
-signed ‘The Goddess.’ I believe ‘The Goddess’ was the writer. Query,
-who’s ‘The Goddess’? There’s the puzzle.”
-
-“Are you intentionally speaking in cryptograms? May I ask what you
-mean?”
-
-“I’m not quite sure that I know myself. I don’t go so far as to say
-that there is anything supernatural about the business, but--it’s
-uncommonly queer.”
-
-“Supernatural! You had better make that suggestion to the police. The
-English law does not recognise the supernatural in crime.”
-
-“Possibly not. You say it was a man, Symonds thinks it was a woman; I
-believe both of you are wrong--that Lawrence was killed neither by a
-man nor a woman. Who or what is ‘The Goddess’? Find that out, you’ll
-have found the criminal!”
-
-His lips curled in an ironic smile.
-
-“I really wonder if you think that you can successfully play a game of
-bluff with me.”
-
-I laughed. The man was so full of verjuice that he could not resist an
-opportunity of squirting a drop or two in my direction. His intentions
-had not been over and above friendly before. Now that the shadow of a
-woman had come between us, I felt that he would stop at little which
-would help him hang me. That my innocence might be shown was a matter
-which would concern him not at all--so long as he had hung me first.
-
-While I hesitated what to answer, for, though, I hoped, at the proper
-time, to take him by the neck and drop him from the window, my desire
-was, in the mean time, to treat him with the utmost courtesy--some one
-came rushing into the room. It was Turner, the night-porter. He seemed
-to have been in the wars. He held his handkerchief to his nose, and
-his uniform was disarranged as if he had just emerged from a
-scrimmage.
-
-“There’s Mr. Philip Lawrence just gone down the service stairs.”
-
-We stared at him--not, at first, gathering what he meant. Our thoughts
-had been occupied with other themes, as, for instance, our love for
-one another. He, perceiving that we did not understand, went on, like
-a man in a rage--
-
-“Yes, he just went down the service stairs, did Mr. Philip Lawrence,
-and a nice sort of a gentleman he is! I was standing in the doorway,
-finishing my pipe, when I saw him coming. ‘Mr. Lawrence,’ I said,
-‘this is a very sad thing about your brother. I’ve only just come, so
-I’ve only just heard of it;’ which I had, and it had took me quite
-aback. He never said a word; he gave me no warning, but, as soon as I
-opened my mouth, he came at me like a mad bull, hit me right on the
-nose, and sent me crashing down on to the back of my head in the road.
-It’s a wonder he didn’t knock me senseless, I was so unprepared, and
-he hit me so hard. As soon as I could pick myself together I saw him
-rushing down the street, and tear round the corner as if he was
-running for his dinner. And well he might run, for a nice sort of
-gentleman he seems to be.”
-
-Hume and I looked at Turner, then at each other.
-
-“Are you sure that it was Mr. Philip Lawrence?”
-
-Turner gazed at me resentfully.
-
-“Am I sure? Do you think I’d say a thing like that of a gentleman if I
-wasn’t sure that it was him? Not likely!”
-
-Hume interposed.
-
-“Do you wish us to understand that Mr. Philip Lawrence attacked you in
-the manner you describe without having, first of all, received
-provocation from you?”
-
-“I don’t know what you call provocation. All I said to him I’ve said
-to you. I don’t know what provocation there was in saying that it was
-a sad thing about his brother.”
-
-“You did not say, or do, anything else?”
-
-“I didn’t do anything at all--he did all the doing; and what I’ve said
-I’ve told you.”
-
-“Turner, I know Mr. Philip Lawrence intimately. He is not a man to
-commit an unprovoked assault. Either you have mistaken some one else
-for him, or, consciously or unconsciously, you have kept back from us
-something which appeared to him to be a sufficient justification for
-what he did.”
-
-In his surprise Turner removed his handkerchief from his nose. The
-blood trickled on to his waistcoat.
-
-“Well! That beats anything! I suppose my word’s worth nothing. If you
-ask those who know me perhaps better than you do Mr. Philip Lawrence
-they’ll tell you I’m no liar. I say that he hit me like a coward, for
-nothing at all, and then took to his heels; and it was well for him he
-did, for if I do get within reach of him I’ll perhaps give him as good
-as he sent, though it’ll be after I’ve given him warning first. I’ll
-let you know, Dr. Hume, that though I am a porter I’m not going to let
-a gentleman knock me about as it suits him, even though he is a friend
-of yours; and I don’t think any the better of you for taking his
-part.”
-
-Going up to Turner, I clapped him on the shoulder.
-
-“That’s right! That’s how I like to hear a man speak out. Don’t think
-that I doubt you in one little jot or tittle. Mr. Philip Lawrence hit
-you like a coward because he was a coward. He was afraid of you; and
-had good reason for his fear, as Dr. Hume knows very well.”
-
-“You--you----”
-
-Hume stopped; looking as if he were allowing “he dare not” to wait
-upon “he would.”
-
-“Well, Hume, go on. Your friend did not give Turner an opportunity to
-punish him for his bad behaviour. If you behave badly, I assure you
-that I shall avail myself of any chance which may offer to punish you.
-Pray finish the remark you were about to make.”
-
-Hume said nothing. He did not even glance in my direction. But he
-looked at Turner, and walked out of the room.
-
-“He looks like killing some one himself,” said Turner, when he was
-gone.
-
-“I shouldn’t be surprised.”
-
-I wonder how much he would have given, at that moment, to have made
-sure of killing me--for choice, upon the gallows.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVI.
- MY PERSUASIVE MANNER
-
-I went at once to the house in Arlington Street. The door was opened
-by Mr. Morley.
-
-“Have you heard anything of Mr. Philip? Is he at home?”
-
-Mr. Morley had opened the door about six inches, peeping through the
-crevice as if he expected to see some dreadful object on the doorstep.
-The sight of me seemed to reassure him. He addressed me in a
-sepulchral whisper.
-
-“Would you mind stepping inside for a moment, sir?”
-
-I went into a front room on the ground floor. Mr. Morley came in after
-me, and, behind him, Mrs. Morley. I was conscious that the room was
-filled with old oak furniture. It is, perhaps, because I am not a man
-of taste that I would not have an apartment in which I proposed to
-live filled with that funereal wood. Old black oak furniture reminds
-me of an African swamp. It is dark and sombre--heavy, stiff, ungainly.
-
-Without, the shadows had deepened; in the house it was darker still.
-The room was still unlighted. The figures of the old man and woman,
-revealed in the half light, harmonised with the ancient blackness of
-the furniture. As they stood side by side, as close together as they
-could get, with, on them both, an air of timidity which the darkness
-could not hide, I felt that there was a blight upon them, and on the
-room, and on the house; that it was a place of doom.
-
-“I take it that Mr. Philip has not returned.”
-
-They looked at one another; as if each was unwilling to incur the
-responsibility of a reply. At last the husband took it on himself.
-
-“No, sir; he’s not returned, but----”
-
-“Well, but what?”
-
-For the old gentleman had paused. He spoke to his wife, in a whisper
-which was perfectly audible--
-
-“Shall I tell him, Emma?”
-
-“It’s not for me to speak. That, Joe, is for you to say.”
-
-“This is Mr. Ferguson; he’s Mr. Philip’s friend.”
-
-“If he’s Mr. Philip’s friend----”
-
-“Come,” I said, “I see you’ve heard from him.”
-
-“Yes, sir, we’ve heard from him. That--that’s the trouble.”
-
-“What is it you’ve heard?”
-
-Again the reference to his wife.
-
-“Shall I--shall I tell him, Emma?”
-
-“I’ve already told you, Joe, that that’s for you to say. It’s not for
-me to speak.”
-
-Plainly Joe hesitated, then arrived at a sudden decision.
-
-“Well, sir, this is what we’ve heard.”
-
-He took a sheet of paper out of his pocket, which he gave to me.
-
-“I can’t see what’s on this, man, without a light! Mine are not cat’s
-eyes; it’s dark as pitch in here.”
-
-“Before I light up, sir, I’ll lower the blind. There’s no need for
-folks to see what’s going on in here.”
-
-He not only lowered the blind, he drew the curtains, too, leaving a
-darkness which might have been felt; then started groping for a match
-upon the mantelshelf. When he had found one he lit the gas--a single
-burner. By its radiance I examined the paper he had given me. In
-shape, size, appearance, it was own brother to the sheet which had
-come to me. On it was a typewritten letter; which, however, in this
-case, was not anonymous.
-
-
-“To Joseph Morley,
-“Dear Morley,
-
-“I’m in a bad scrape. I can’t come home. And I’ve no clothes, and no
-money. I send you my keys. Look, you know where, and send me all the
-money you can find; and my cheque-book, and my dressing-case, and two
-or three trunks full of clothes. As you know, I took nothing away with
-me except what I stood up in. I don’t know when I shall be able to
-send, but it will be as soon as I possibly can. Have everything ready,
-for when I do send I shan’t want my messenger to be kept waiting. And
-keep a sharp look-out; it may be in the middle of the night.
-
- “Philip Lawrence.
-
-“Tell any one who asks that I shall be home in about a week; and that
-you’ve instructions to send all letters on. I don’t want people to
-think that you’re not in communication with me, or that everything’s
-not all right. And you’re not to listen to any tales which you may
-hear; and you’re not to worry, or people will notice it. You
-understand?”
-
-
-The eyes of the two old people did not leave my face while I was
-reading. So soon as I lowered the paper Mr. Morley faltered out his
-question.
-
-“Well, sir, what--what do you think of it?”
-
-“That it’s a curious epistle. Who brought it?”
-
-“That’s more than I can say. There was a knock at the door, and I saw
-that in the letterbox. I looked out into the street, but there was no
-one in sight who seemed a likely person to have dropped it in.”
-
-“No messenger-boy?”
-
-“No, sir, no one of the kind.”
-
-“And the keys came with it?”
-
-“Yes, sir, in a small brown-paper parcel.”
-
-“Addressed to you?”
-
-“No, the parcel was addressed to no one. There was nothing on it at
-all.”
-
-“You are sure they are Mr. Philip’s keys?”
-
-“Of course they are. Whose should they be? Why--why do you say that?”
-
-“Has Mr. Philip been in the habit of sending you typewritten letters?”
-
-“He has never done such a thing in his life before.”
-
-“In this even the signature is typed--as if he had made up his mind
-that you should not have a scrap of handwriting which you could
-recognise. I don’t see why he need to have had such a letter typed at
-all. Is he himself a typist?”
-
-“Not that I know of; I never heard him speak of it.”
-
-“Then to have had such a letter typed by some one else was to add to
-his risk. Why couldn’t he have trusted you with a letter written by
-his own hand?”
-
-“I can’t say.”
-
-“Are you yourself sure that this letter is from Mr. Philip?”
-
-“Not a doubt of it. I wish there were. Because it shows that he’s in
-hiding; and what should he be in hiding for, except one thing?
-What--what are we to do? If--if he has his brother’s blood upon his
-hands.”
-
-“Joe!”
-
-“Well, Emma, if he has, he has! And where’ll he find a place big
-enough, and out-of-the-way enough, for him to hide in? All the world
-will soon know what he’s done, and all the world will be in search of
-him. He won’t dare to come here--he daren’t already; soon he won’t
-dare to write to me; the police will be watching me like cats a mouse.
-He’ll be an outcast, shunning the places which he knew and the friends
-who loved him--and he the most sociable gentleman who ever lived, who
-never could bear to be alone; with a host of friends, and not a single
-enemy. And--and what are we to do--the wife and I, here, in his house
-alone? To whom are we to look for help--for guidance--for orders?
-We--we’re almost afraid to stop in the place as it is; it--it’s as if
-it were haunted. We seem to see him wherever we turn; we hear his
-footstep on the stairs--his voice--his laughter.”
-
-“Joe!”
-
-“Well, Emma, so we do. Our nerves won’t stand it. We--we’re getting
-all broken up; we’re not so young as we were, and used to regular
-ways, and--and this sort of thing’s beyond us. Every knock at the door
-starts us trembling. Who--who’s that?”
-
-As Mr. Morley was speaking, there came an assault on the front-door
-knocker which seemed to shake the house. I do not think I ever heard
-quite such a clatter made by a similar instrument before. That the
-nerves of the old folks were in a curious condition was immediately
-made plain; the attack might have been made on them, instead of on the
-knocker. They drew closer together, clinging to each other for
-support; consternation was written large all over them. Their
-behaviour was not that of persons on whom I should have cared to lay
-the burden of a great responsibility; especially one in which coolness
-and presence of mind were necessary factors.
-
-The visitor was in a hurry. There had hardly been time to reach the
-front door when the knocking began again--crash, smash, crash, crash,
-crash, crash! I really thought the door would have been broken down.
-The faces of the proper guardians of the house grew whiter, their
-limbs more tremulous.
-
-“Hadn’t you better go and see who’s there? Or shall I?”
-
-They let me go. On the doorstep I found an individual who had his own
-notions of propriety. With scant ceremony he endeavoured, without a
-word of explanation, to force his way into the house. I am not a man
-with whom every one finds it easy to play that kind of game. When I am
-pushed, I push. Placing my hand against his chest, he went backwards
-across the pavement at a run.
-
-“Manners, sir! Manners!” I observed.
-
-He seemed surprised--as a man is apt to do, who, proposing to play the
-bully, finds himself bullied instead. His hat had fallen off; he
-himself had almost fallen too.
-
-“Who the devil are you, sir?”
-
-“Saving a reference to any acquaintance of yours, that is the question
-which I should like to put to you, sir.”
-
-Picking up his hat, he came towards me, with a blusterous air.
-
-“I want to see Philip Lawrence--at once.”
-
-“Do you indeed! That’s unfortunate. You have come to the wrong place
-for your want to be supplied. Mr. Philip Lawrence doesn’t happen to be
-in.”
-
-“Tell that tale to some one else; don’t try it on me; I’ve heard it
-before. I’ll wait till he is in.”
-
-“By all means; let me show you the way inside.”
-
-Taking him by the collar of his coat, I conducted him through the
-doorway, across the hall, and into the front room--where Mr. and Mrs.
-Morley were still clinging to each other, as if under the impression
-that the end of the world at last had come. The visitor was a big,
-black-haired man, inclined to puffiness, whose whiskers and moustache
-seemed to have been blackleaded, they shone with such resplendence. He
-was clad in gorgeous attire.
-
-“What do you mean by such disgraceful behaviour?” I inquired.
-
-“On my word, that’s good!” He was settling in its place the collar of
-his coat. “Seems to me that the boot’s upon the other foot.” He turned
-to Mr. Morley. “Who is this man?”
-
-“This man,” I explained, to save Mr. Morley trouble, “is a person who
-is competent to resent any impertinence which you may offer. So, if
-you have come to play the bully, you will have every opportunity
-afforded you to play your very best.”
-
-“Don’t talk to me like that, sir, you don’t know who I am. If I’d
-liked I might have made Philip Lawrence bankrupt four and twenty hours
-ago; only I thought I’d give him a chance. But I’m not going to stand
-that sort of thing from you.”
-
-“Pray how could you have made Mr. Philip Lawrence bankrupt?”
-
-“I hold overdue bills of his for £5000. Some men would have made him
-bankrupt on the nail, and run him up a tidy bill of costs. I’m too
-soft-hearted; I gave him a chance. But I’ve had enough bother already;
-I’m not going to have any more. If a satisfactory arrangement isn’t
-made before I leave this house, there’ll be trouble.”
-
-“So you are the person who habitually trades in forged acceptances.”
-
-“Forged acceptances! What--what the devil do you mean, sir?”
-
-Unless I was mistaken, he increased in puffiness.
-
-“You know. You were aware that they were forged, and by whom. You had
-a hand in arranging the whole matter; buying them for a song, with the
-intention of securing as much out of Mr. Philip Lawrence as you
-possibly could.”
-
-The gentleman began to bluster. Plainly he was not happy.
-
-“I--I don’t know who you are to talk to me like that, sir. Your
-behaviour’s altogether most extraordinary. I’ll let you know that I’m
-not going to have you speak to me like that: I’m not going to have
-such language addressed to me. I came into possession of these bills
-in the ordinary course of business.”
-
-“How much did you pay for them?”
-
-“I paid---- Never mind what I paid for them! What’s it got to do with
-you?” So far he had been wearing his silk hat. Now he took it off to
-wipe the brim. “As I say, I’m a soft-hearted man, and if it’s not
-convenient to Mr. Lawrence to pay up all at once, why, I’m willing to
-do my best to meet his conveniences; but I--I’m not going to be talked
-to like that, certainly not!”
-
-“Hand them over.”
-
-“Hand what over?”
-
-“The bills.”
-
-“Against money.”
-
-“Hand over those bills.”
-
-“I haven’t got them on me; they’re in the safe at my office, under
-lock and key. Do you think I carry about with me documents of that
-value? You never know what sort of characters you may encounter.”
-
-This with a meaning glance in my direction.
-
-“Hand over those bills.”
-
-“Help! Murder! Thieves!”
-
-As he showed a disposition to make a noise, I took him by the throat.
-Lifting him on the big oak table, and laying him flat upon his back,
-I kept him quiet while I went through his pockets. As I expected, I
-found in the inside breast-pocket of his coat a leather case. In this
-were five promissory notes for £1000 each, purporting to have been
-drawn by Philip Lawrence, and to have been endorsed by his brother
-Edwin. I let him get up.
-
-“I hope I have put you to no inconvenience. Since you left the bills
-in your office safe, under lock and key, no doubt you will find them,
-still under lock and key, on your return.”
-
-“Give me back those bills!”
-
-“They will be quite safe with me.”
-
-I put them into my coat pocket. He turned to the Morleys.
-
-“I call you to witness that the man has robbed me, with violence!
-Mind, with violence!” Then to me: “You give me back those bills, this
-moment, or it will be a case of penal servitude for you; and I
-shouldn’t be surprised if there were the cat thrown in.”
-
-“And what will it be for you? Judges and juries are not apt to look
-with lenient eyes upon gentlemen who habitually traffic in forged
-acceptances for the purposes of levying blackmail.”
-
-“Don’t talk to me like that; I tell you that I won’t have it!”
-
-“You won’t have it!”
-
-“Upon my word, I don’t know who you are, but I believe you’re
-a----highwayman. Give me back those bills, or I go to the front door,
-and I call a constable.”
-
-“Call one--do. I will give him the bills, with an explanation of what
-they are, pointing out to him that you will presently have to stand
-your trial on a charge of conspiracy; and that, also, you are
-disagreeably associated with a case of murder.”
-
-“The man’s stark mad. I never heard any one talk like he does--never!”
-
-“Possibly you are not aware that Edwin Lawrence was murdered last
-night.”
-
-“Edwin Lawrence murdered?”
-
-The man turned a greenish hue.
-
-“Beyond doubt his death was the direct result of the crime which you
-incited him to commit. The whole story’s known. I heard myself, this
-morning, a confession from the lips of the miserable tool who actually
-concocted the fraudulent documents. You will find him quite willing to
-turn Queen’s Evidence. The bills will be produced in Court, when you
-will have an opportunity to tell your story.”
-
-He put his hand up to his collar, as if it had suddenly become tight.
-
-“It’s a lie that Edwin Lawrence was murdered last night. It’s a lie.”
-
-“By the way, sir, what is your name?”
-
-“What’s it to do with you?”
-
-“Chancing to notice in your letter-case some visiting-cards, I
-ventured to abstract one. We will refer to that.” I produced it from
-my waistcoat pocket. “From this it appears that you are Mr. Isaac
-Bernstein, of 288, Great Poland Street. Very good, Mr. Bernstein. Your
-bills are in safe keeping. You will hear of them again, never fear.
-Their history will be threshed out to your complete satisfaction--when
-you will be wanted again. Until then you can go.”
-
-“It’s a lie that he was murdered--it’s a lie.”
-
-“On that point you may be able to obtain information from Mr. and Mrs.
-Morley, or from the first policeman you meet in the street.”
-
-“God help us all!” groaned Mr. Morley.
-
-Apparently there was something in the old gentleman’s ejaculation
-which carried sufficient corroboration to Mr. Bernstein’s alert
-intelligence. He quitted the room to presently return.
-
-“Who--who killed him?”
-
-“In due course that will be made plain; also your association with the
-motive which was in the murderer’s mind, causing him to compass the
-death of the man whom you had incited to the perpetration of a hideous
-and unnatural crime.”
-
-Mr. Bernstein went out of the house without another word. When I heard
-the door bang, I turned to the old people.
-
-“You see? That is the way in which to treat impertinent persons who
-presume upon your master’s absence to traduce his name and to take
-liberties with the establishment which he has left in your charge.”
-
-The old gentleman shook his head.
-
-“It’s easy talking, but we haven’t all got your persuasive manner,
-sir.”
-
-It was an absurd thing for him to say, for no one knows better than
-myself that my manner is rude and awkward, and that I am unskilled in
-all those arts which go to make the master of persuasion. As I
-followed Mr. Bernstein out of the house, almost immediately, I had an
-illustration of how true that is. And again, in a more serious matter,
-a little later on.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVII.
- MY UNPERSUASIVE MANNER
-
-As I left the house a man came across the pavement as if with the
-intention of knocking at Philip Lawrence’s door. At sight of me coming
-down the steps he stopped short. It was young Moore. His appearance
-set the blood tingling in my veins; his hat was cocked at an acute
-angle on one side of his head; a cigar was stuck in the corner of his
-mouth. There was something in his bearing, and about the way in which
-he spoke, which showed that he had been drinking.
-
-“What are you doing in that house? You answer me that! Seems to me
-that you’ve got a finger in every pie.”
-
-He addressed me in tones which were probably audible in Piccadilly.
-
-“Might I ask you, Mr. Moore, to pitch your voice a little lower?”
-
-“You may ask, but as for paying attention to anything you ask--not me.
-I’m not afraid of any one hearing what I’ve got to say. This is the
-public street, this is, and if you so much as lay a hand on me----
-Here, drop that! Help! Police!”
-
-As I moved towards him, he sprang out of my reach, shouting in a
-fashion which could not fail to attract attention. Indeed a man,
-apparently a respectable artisan, who had passed us a few seconds
-before, turned to look at us.
-
-“What’s the matter there?”
-
-Mr. Moore was quite at his ease.
-
-“Nothing--at least, not yet there isn’t. But there will be soon, if he
-so much as lays a finger on me.”
-
-The man went on.
-
-“You seem to be a pretty sort of idiot,” I observed.
-
-He flicked the ash off his cigar with a jeering laugh.
-
-“We can’t all be as wise as you, nor as big. Size goes for something,
-you great overgrown monster. Barnum’s museum is where you ought to be,
-not walking about the streets.”
-
-I hardly knew what to make of him. If I had had him in a room I might
-have taught him manners; out in the street he had me at an advantage.
-He was plainly disposed to court, rather than avoid, a public scandal,
-while I was anything but inclined to find myself an object of interest
-to a curious crowd. While I hesitated he went on:
-
-“A nice sort you seem to be, all round. A pretty lot of lies you
-stuffed me with this morning--Adair and you together. On my honour!
-Making out that Eddie Lawrence had had his throat cut, and the Lord
-knows what! Setting me thinking that my sister’d cut it for him--my
-goodness! What is your little game? I wish she had!” He burst into
-boisterous laughter. “Bessie cut Eddie Lawrence’s throat!--that would
-be an elegant joke! I only wish she’d done it! D’ye hear? I say I only
-wish she’d done it! You can put that into your pipe and smoke it.”
-
-He swaggered off up the street. I made no attempt to stop
-him--crediting him with the wild utterances of a drink-fuddled brain.
-I did wonder what errand had brought him to Philip Lawrence’s; for
-that he had been going there when I interrupted him I felt sure. But
-that, in his present condition, I should get no information on that
-point, or any other, from him was evident.
-
-I returned home. As soon as I entered the sitting-room, I became
-conscious that some one was in the bedroom beyond.
-
-“If that is Hume again----”
-
-It would have gone hard with him, if it had been; but it was not. It
-was Inspector Symonds and a colleague. It came upon me, with a rush of
-sickening recollection, that I had actually gone out without putting
-the room to rights, but with all my possessions lying about just as
-Hume and I had left them. On the bed was still that irrepressible
-cloak. Why had I not burnt the thing? Or torn it into rags? Or got rid
-of it somehow? Anything would have been better than allowing it to
-continue in existence. The two men were examining it minutely from top
-to bottom.
-
-“What--what are you doing here?”
-
-There was a choking something in my throat. They had taken me by
-surprise; and I was conscious that this was not a case in which
-physical force could be advantageously employed.
-
-“Our duty, Mr. Ferguson. We are acting within the limits of our
-authority. I have a search-warrant in my pocket. Shall I read it to
-you, sir?”
-
-“What are you searching for in my room?”
-
-“For something that will throw light upon the murder of your friend,
-Mr. Edwin Lawrence. As that is an object for which you will, no doubt,
-be willing to do anything which lies in your power, you will be glad
-to hear that we have come upon what looks like a very important piece
-of evidence. Whose cloak is this, Mr. Ferguson?”
-
-“Cloak? What cloak? Oh, that! That’s my cousin’s.”
-
-“Indeed. What is your cousin’s name?”
-
-“Mary--Miss Mary Ferguson. She was here a few days ago, and, as her
-nose bled very badly, she left her cloak behind.”
-
-My wits were wool-gathering. It was the first invention I could think
-of.
-
-“And were these marks upon the cloak made by your cousin’s nose
-bleeding?”
-
-“Exactly.”
-
-“She must have almost bled to death. Did a blood-vessel break?”
-
-“No, I don’t think so.”
-
-“You don’t think so?”
-
-“That is, I’m sure. She has suffered very badly from bleeding at the
-nose her whole life long; some people do--as you are perhaps aware.”
-
-“How long is it since she was your visitor?”
-
-“Oh, some days. Quite a week--if not more.”
-
-“Is that so? It’s odd that the blood should have continued in a liquid
-state so long. Some of it is not dry yet.”
-
-“Well, perhaps it wasn’t so long as that.”
-
-“So I should imagine.”
-
-“If you’ll give it to me I’ll pack it up and send it to her at once. I
-meant to have done so before.”
-
-“Let me have her address, and I will send it to her. Or, rather, I
-will take it to her at once. That will save both time and trouble.”
-
-“You are very good, Symonds, but I won’t put you to so much
-inconvenience. I prefer to take it to her myself.”
-
-“You are sure that your cousin’s name isn’t Moore--Miss Bessie Moore?”
-
-“What do you mean? Are you presuming again?”
-
-“Are you prepared to assert, Mr. Ferguson, that this cloak was not
-worn by Miss Bessie Moore when, last night, she came out of Mr. Edwin
-Lawrence’s room?”
-
-“I’ll swear it.”
-
-“You will have an opportunity of doing so in the witness-box. Though I
-warn you to consider what are the pains and penalties of committing
-perjury, because I shall bring trustworthy witnesses who will prove
-not only that she wore this cloak, but that the fact of her wearing it
-was well within your knowledge.”
-
-He began to roll it up.
-
-“You are not going to take it away, Symonds--my cousin’s property.”
-
-“Your cousin’s property! Listen to me, Mr. Ferguson. I’m told that
-you’ve lived a good deal abroad. I don’t know what may be the manners
-and customs in those parts, but I can assure you that, at home, you
-cannot do a more serious disservice to a person suspected of crime
-than to resist, on his or her behalf, due process of law. And I may
-add that, in the eyes of judge and jury, a prisoner is not assisted by
-the discovery that a witness has been endeavouring to bolster up his
-or her cause by swearing to a series of unmistakable falsehoods. I
-know that Miss Bessie Moore was wearing a cloak when she went to see
-Mr. Edwin Lawrence. Mrs. Peddar says that she had on nothing of the
-kind when you hid her in her apartment. What has become of it? In the
-interval, between her leaving Lawrence and going up to Mrs. Peddar,
-she was in your room. I search your room. In it I discover the cloak
-which Miss Moore has been described as wearing. You will do that lady
-a very serious injury by endeavouring to persuade me, or anybody else,
-that this garment is the property of a suppositious cousin, who never
-existed except in your imagination.”
-
-As he continued to speak in his measured, emotionless tones, I felt as
-if something was being drawn tighter about my throat; something
-against which it was vain to struggle. I endeavoured to collect my
-thoughts. But, somehow, all at once, I had grown stupid; more stupid,
-even, than I was wont to be. I could not get my ideas into proper
-order. They eluded me. My brain was in confusion. I could not see what
-was the wisest thing to do. I came to a desperate resolve, which I put
-into execution with sufficient clumsiness.
-
-“You’re on the wrong tack, Mr. Symonds.”
-
-“I’ve not said what tack I am on.”
-
-“You police are famous for your blunders. I’ll save you from making
-another.”
-
-“That’s kind.”
-
-“I killed Edwin Lawrence.”
-
-They looked at me, then at each other, smiling. The inspector’s
-colleague gave a short, dry laugh.
-
-“It’s a little too thin,” he said.
-
-“I repeat that I killed Edwin Lawrence.”
-
-The inspector gazed at me with twinkling eyes.
-
-“What do you propose to gain by that?”
-
-“Gain? Nothing; except, I suppose, the gallows. But I don’t care. Life
-has no longer any charms for me, with this--this upon my soul. His
-blood is on my hands. I admit it.”
-
-“With a view, I presume, to getting his blood off the hands of
-somebody else, eh?”
-
-“What on earth do you mean? You seem to be some sort of
-monomaniac--possessed with but one idea. I tell you that I am the
-man’s murderer. You can take your prisoner. And there’s an end of it.”
-
-“Hardly. What we want to know just now is, how you account for these
-stains upon Miss Moore’s cloak.”
-
-“I know nothing at all about it.”
-
-“They are not the results of your cousin’s bleeding at the nose?”
-
-“----you, Symonds!”
-
-“Thank you, Mr. Ferguson. That’s scarcely a matter which is likely to
-come within your province. You must take us for a pair of really
-remarkable simpletons, Gray and I, to wish us to believe that you know
-so much about the one thing and nothing at all about the other. It is
-odd.”
-
-“As you please. I have admitted my guilt If you decline to arrest me,
-I certainly shouldn’t be the one to grumble.”
-
-“You shouldn’t be, but it seems that you are. Tell us the story of
-these stains. It may be that the explanation will make your guilt
-clear. Then we’ll arrest you with the greatest pleasure.”
-
-I thought about what Hume had said about the advisability of
-concocting a plausible story which could hold water. I wished heartily
-that I had availed myself of his assistance to frame one there and
-then. I am one of the worst liars living. More than once, when the
-situation could have been saved by a lie, I have made a mess of
-things. I am without the knack which some men have; no one would
-mistake a lie of mine for truth. I felt that the two officers were
-watching me, with keenly observant eyes, incredulity written large all
-over them. I was conscious that I must say something. If Hume had only
-been there to prompt me! Bracing myself together, I made a plunge.
-
-“I will tell you everything. I’ll keep back nothing. What would be the
-use? You’d be sure to find out.”
-
-“Quite so.”
-
-“She saw me kill him. She tried to save him. She rushed forward, as he
-fell back into her arms, so that his life’s blood dyed her cloak.”
-
-“That was the way of it--as he fell back. From the position in which
-he was found, the idea was that he fell forward.”
-
-“Well, it might have been forward. I--I was hardly in a state of mind
-to pay close attention to every detail.”
-
-“With what did you kill him?”
-
-“With--with a knife which I brought home with me from a tribe of
-negroes on the West Coast of Africa.”
-
-“Might I see the weapon?”
-
-I had an armoury of such things, but was conscious that there was
-nothing among them which could have been responsible for the injuries
-which had been inflicted on Edwin Lawrence.
-
-“I haven’t it. I took it out with me just now, and--threw it into the
-river.”
-
-“That’s unfortunate. Because, apart from anything else, it must have
-been a truly extraordinary weapon--worth looking at, since the doctors
-were under the impression that at least fifty knives were used, of
-varying sizes.”
-
-“My knife had several blades.”
-
-“Is that so? All of the same length?”
-
-“All lengths.”
-
-“But fitted into one handle?”
-
-“Yes; but it was a peculiar handle.”
-
-“So I should imagine. I’m afraid, Mr. Ferguson, that you’ll have to
-make a drawing of this knife of yours, in order to make the judge and
-jury and the doctors understand what kind of article it was. When you
-entered the room, was Miss Moore already there?”
-
-“Yes; she was there on an errand of mercy.”
-
-“Indeed. Did she stop the proceedings in order to tell you so?”
-
-“I know.”
-
-“I have already remarked that you seem to know a good deal about some
-things and nothing at all about others. How long was it after your
-entrance that the murder began?”
-
-“I rushed at him instantly, without a word of warning.”
-
-“Describe how the crime was committed--in detail.”
-
-“He was standing with his back to me. I stabbed him before he had a
-chance to turn; when he did turn, I stabbed him in the chest.”
-
-“And then in the face?”
-
-“Yes; and then in the face.”
-
-“What was Miss Moore doing all this time?”
-
-“She was taken by surprise. So soon as she understood what was
-happening she rushed to the rescue.”
-
-“I suppose, by then, you had stabbed him thirty or forty times. The
-corpse is disfigured by hundreds of wounds.”
-
-“I can’t say.”
-
-“And, after the rescue, did you continue stabbing him?”
-
-“I did.”
-
-“And what did Miss Moore do--nothing?”
-
-“She tried to prevent me--she did all that she could.”
-
-“Struggled with you, for instance?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Do you say that Miss Moore struggled with you?”
-
-“Look here, Symonds, confound you, and confound your questions! Do you
-know that I’m beginning to feel like killing you?”
-
-“Steady! Keep a little farther off. You’re not the sort of man with
-whom I should care to struggle; especially as now, for the first time,
-I believe you. I have no doubt that, at the present moment, you feel
-much more like killing me than you ever felt like killing Edwin
-Lawrence. No, Mr. Ferguson, I’ve an inkling of what you’re driving at,
-and I’m not sure that, policeman though I am, in a sort of a way I
-don’t admire you. But you’re no hand at a game like this. You’re no
-fictionist, it’s not your line; your plots don’t dovetail. We still
-have to find out how these stains came upon the lady’s cloak.”
-
-“Aren’t you--aren’t you going to arrest me?”
-
-“I am not, at present. Perhaps, when you are in the witness-box, you
-may succeed in inducing the judge to order your arrest; but, in that
-case, I’m afraid that it will be for perjury. Come along, Gray. If I
-were you, Mr. Ferguson, I’d let things take their course; they will,
-however you may try to stop them. If the lady is innocent, it will be
-made plain; if she is not, that also will be made plain; and, you may
-take my word for it, that it’s just as well for every one concerned
-that it should be.”
-
-The Inspector went out of the room with the cloak rolled up under his
-arm--I making no sort of effort to prevent him. The truth is that I
-was conscious that I had succeeded in making an ass of myself, and in
-nothing else, that the backbone had all gone out of me, and I felt as
-limp as a rag.
-
-And yet that imbecile old Morley had prated of my persuasive manner!
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVIII.
- I AM CALLED
-
-Had I had my way, that night, Miss Moore would have sought a place
-of refuge, where she could have lain hidden till the cloud passed over
-and her integrity was made clear. Anything, to my mind, was better
-than that she should run even a momentary risk of a policeman’s
-contaminating hands. But Hume would have none of it.
-
-Some one knocked at the door, while I was sitting on the side of the
-bed, wondering, since I had failed to do murder, if suicide was not
-the next best thing. It was Hume. He gave me one of his swift, keen
-glances as he came in.
-
-“Anything fresh?”
-
-“Man, I’ve made an idiot of myself--an idiot.”
-
-“Ah! But what I said was. Is there anything fresh?”
-
-I told him the story of my interview with Symonds. He kept on smiling
-all the time, as if it had been a funny tale. When I had finished he
-rubbed his chin.
-
-“You’ve burned your boats, that’s clear. You’ll never hang for the
-lady. All the king’s horses and all the king’s men couldn’t put that
-murder story of yours together again. You’ve managed very well, my
-dear Ferguson.”
-
-I cared nothing for his sneers. Other thoughts were racking me.
-
-“I shouldn’t be surprised if he’s gone off to arrest her right away,
-and all because of my--my cursed blundering.”
-
-“I think not. The lady’s safe for to-night. The police don’t always
-move so fast as you appear to think. They’ll know where to find her
-when they want her.”
-
-“That’s it! Hume, couldn’t--couldn’t she be induced to go where they
-wouldn’t know where to find her?”
-
-“I hope she’s not so foolish. To run away would be about equivalent to
-pleading guilty. She’d have all England hot-foot after her. Better
-stay and face the music. The inquest’s for to-morrow. As one of the
-most important witnesses, you will be able to make the whole thing
-clear, and establish her innocence in the eyes of all men.”
-
-The inquest! I had never thought of it. And for to-morrow? The idea
-came with a shock of surprise. That was what Symonds had meant by his
-ironical allusions to my conduct in the witness-box. In my present
-state of mind, with my muddled head, and stumbling tongue, an expert
-heckler might goad me into saying anything--into hanging her with the
-words out of my own mouth.
-
-I had a wild notion of flying myself, so that there might be no risk
-of doing her an injury by my inability to hold my own in a
-tongue-match with the lawyers. But I remembered what she had said
-about feeling safe when I was near; and I myself had a sort of
-suspicion that, if the worst came to the worst, I still might do her
-yeoman’s service. So, as I could not keep still at home and think,
-instead of going farther from her I went closer to her. After I had
-swallowed a hurried dinner I took a cab Bromptonwards, and hung about
-Hailsham Road for hour after hour.
-
-I passed and repassed the house. A light was burning in the window of
-an upper room. I wondered if the room was hers. I would have given a
-good deal for the courage to inquire, but my nervous system was
-disorganised. I was as afraid of being seen as if I had been there for
-an improper purpose.
-
-When any one came into the street from either direction I quickened my
-pace and almost bolted. Once, when some one raised a corner of a
-blind, with the apparent intention of peeping out into the street, I
-fairly took to my heels and ran.
-
-On one point I derived some negative satisfaction--so far as I could
-judge, the house was not being watched by the police. The lady was
-free to come or go. I was the only person who was taking an obvious
-interest in her proceedings.
-
-Perhaps that was in some degree owing to the weather, which was bad,
-even for London. There was a delightful fog, which, for some
-inscrutable reason, was seemingly not at all affected by a cutting
-east wind; and a filthy rain. I had on an overcoat; but was conscious
-that I was not getting drier as the night wore on. What I was waiting
-for I could not have told myself, until, towards midnight, a hansom
-dashed into the street, in which, as it passed, I saw the face of Miss
-Adair. I was after it like a flash, catching it just as it reached the
-door of No. 22.
-
-“Miss Adair!” I cried, as the lady was preparing to descend into the
-mud and rain.
-
-“Good gracious, Mr. Ferguson, is that you? Whatever are you doing here
-at this time of night?”
-
-“I--I thought I’d call and inquire how--how Miss Moore was getting
-on.”
-
-“Well, and have you called?”
-
-“No, I--I thought I’d wait till you came home from the theatre
-and--and ask you.”
-
-From her post of vantage in the cab Miss Adair looked me up and down,
-perceiving that I was neither so well groomed nor so dry as I might
-have been.
-
-“And, pray, how long have you been waiting for me to come home from
-the theatre?”
-
-“Oh, some--some few minutes.”
-
-“A good few minutes, I should imagine. And where have you been
-waiting?”
-
-“Oh, I--I’ve been hanging about.”
-
-“In the mud, I should say, from the look of you. You are a
-disreputable object. So I cannot but hope that you’ve enjoyed your
-vigil. I may tell you, for your satisfaction, that when I left home
-Miss Moore was ill.”
-
-“Ill! Not--not really ill?”
-
-“Really ill. This time there’s not a doubt about it. She’s in bed. Dr.
-Hume says that it’s the result of the breakdown from the overstrain
-which might have been naturally expected.”
-
-“Hume! Has Hume been here?”
-
-“Certainly. And another medical man.”
-
-“But--what did Hume want?”
-
-“My good sir! Dr. Hume’s a doctor; and a very clever one.”
-
-“Yes; but only in special cases. This sort of thing is not his line.”
-
-“I think you are mistaken. I should say that everything was in his
-line. Besides, he is a very old and a very intimate friend of Miss
-Moore’s.”
-
-“Oh--I--I wasn’t aware that he was quite--quite so intimate as that.”
-
-I felt that the woman was regarding me out of the corner of her eye.
-She knew that she was torturing me.
-
-“Oh dear, yes. Not that I fancy that Bessie’s very fond of Dr. Hume.
-Indeed, it’s rather the other way. It’s my belief that she can’t bear
-the sight of the man. Though I don’t know why. He’s most charming--and
-so clever. Don’t you like clever people?” No, I did not, I never did,
-and never shall. “Should I ascertain how Bessie’s progressed since I
-went out, or don’t you care to stay?”
-
-“If--if you would let me know how she is!”
-
-Letting herself in with a latchkey, she made inquiries of the maid who
-appeared in the hall.
-
-“How is Miss Moore?”
-
-“I don’t think she’s quite so well, miss. I sent for Dr. Nockolds, and
-I did think of sending for Dr. Hume.”
-
-“Hume!” I cut in. “I shouldn’t send for Hume. The other man’s as good,
-if not better.”
-
-Miss Adair turned to me.
-
-“But, my dear Mr. Ferguson, Dr. Hume is a most skilful practitioner.”
-
-“Yes; but not--not in these sort of cases. I’m sure the other man’s
-better. And, if you like, I’ll send in a man; I--I know a most
-wonderful man.”
-
-“And what did Dr. Nockolds say?”
-
-“He seemed to think she was going on all right, only a little
-feverish. But he sent in a nurse, who’s going to sit up with her
-to-night.”
-
-“She’ll be all right with the nurse, not a doubt of it. Good night,
-Mr. Ferguson. So good of you to call.”
-
-That woman showed me to the door without giving me a chance to slip a
-word in edgeways. I went home in the cab which had brought her from
-the theatre. Hume indeed! Why had I not been trained to be a doctor?
-If there was a more miserable man in London that night than I was, I
-should have liked to have seen him.
-
-And on the morrow it was worse! They held the inquest, after the
-agreeable English custom, in a public-house--the Bolt and Tun--the
-sort of place no decent person would have entered in the ordinary way.
-There, in a long room, with a sanded floor, the coroner sat with his
-jury. The witnesses hung about as if they did not know what to do with
-themselves. The police were very much in evidence. And a heterogeneous
-collection of doubtful-looking men, women, and children represented
-the general public.
-
-The coroner was a man named Evanson--a Dr. Reginald Evanson. A small,
-thin, sharp-faced man with sandy hair, who looked as if he drank. I am
-very much mistaken if it was not only because he failed as a medical
-practitioner that he got himself elected coroner. I disliked the
-fellow directly I caught a glimpse of him; and I do not think that he
-took an inordinate fancy to me. As for his jury, he and they were a
-capital match; there was not one man among them to whom, on the
-strength of his appearance, I would have lent a five-pound note.
-
-They commenced proceedings by viewing the body. Edwin Lawrence still
-lay on his own bed, so that they had a walk of a hundred yards or
-more. It seemed as if they enjoyed the little excursion, for two or
-three of them were sniggering and joking together when they returned;
-I should not have been surprised to learn that they had refreshed
-themselves with a glass of something at the bar, on the way upstairs.
-Then evidence was called. George Atkins.
-
-It was Atkins and I who had discovered the tragedy. They did not keep
-him long. He said his say in a crisp, business-like manner, which I
-only hoped that I might be able to imitate when my turn came. He told
-how he had taken his morning cup of coffee to Lawrence’s bedroom door;
-how he had failed to receive an answer; how he had brought my coffee
-to me, telling me of his inability to make the man hear; how I had
-gone along the balcony, looked through the window, called to him; how
-we had entered the room together, and what we had seen lying on the
-floor.
-
-When Atkins had told them so much they let him go.
-
-“Call John Ferguson.”
-
-It was unnecessary. John Ferguson was waiting, close at hand,
-completely at their service--or, at least, as much at their service as
-he was ever likely to be.
-
-I stepped up to the table.
-
-“Large size in blokes, ain’t he?” whispered one idiot to another, as I
-passed through the little crowd.
-
-The other idiot chuckled. I could have hammered their heads together,
-so sensitive was I at that moment to everything and anything, and so
-calmly judicial was my frame of mind, in excellent fettle to cut a
-proper figure on an occasion when everything--happiness, honour, life
-itself--might hang upon a word!
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIX.
- I LEAVE THE COURT
-
-As for the coroner, he was prejudiced against me directly I took up
-my stand at the table; he being one of those diminutive opuscula who
-instinctively object to a man who is of a reasonable size. My height
-has been against me more than once. It placed me at a disadvantage
-then. There was not a creature present in the room who did not look
-upon me as a sort of raree-show, and who was not prepared to enjoy the
-spectacle of my being put to confusion. Nor had they long to wait for
-the sort of pleasure they desired; I made a hash of things almost from
-the start.
-
-A little fellow, who had informed us that he had been instructed by
-the Treasury, took me in hand. He might have been a cousin of the
-coroner’s; he, too, had sandy hair and the same peevish countenance.
-His questions at first were not particularly objectionable, but ere
-long they became of a kind which, if I had had my way, I would have
-been careful not to answer in any fashion save one. He had a trick of
-holding his hands in front of him, fidgeting a piece of paper between
-his fingers. His voice was, like himself, small and insignificant;
-but, when he chose, it had a singularly penetrating quality, which,
-for some reason, reminded me of the sound of sawing wood. He kept his
-eyes fixed almost continually on my face, glancing hungrily from
-feature to feature, as if desirous not to miss the movement of a
-muscle. Altogether he was like some pertinacious terrier who worried,
-not only in the way of business, but also for sport. I should like to
-have taken him by the scruff of the neck and shaken him.
-
-He wanted to know if Edwin Lawrence had been a friend of mine; how
-long I had known him, what I knew about him, when I had seen him last.
-I told him about the game of cards, but, somewhat to my surprise, he
-made no allusion to my loss, nor the terms on which we parted.
-
-And here began my blundering. I wished the Court to understand that,
-at parting, we were on the worst possible terms, and that I was in
-just the proper mood for committing murder. But Jordan--that was the
-little terrier fellow--would have none of it. He told me to confine
-myself to answering his questions; and that I would have an
-opportunity of making any statement, on my own account, which the
-Court might think fit to allow, when he had done with me. I wished to
-make my statement then; but with him against me, and the coroner, and
-an ass of a foreman, who said that the jury were unanimously of
-opinion that I was wasting time, I never had a chance.
-
-He had his way. Then began the real tug-of-war with his very next
-question. He asked me if, after I had retired to rest, I had been
-disturbed in the night. Then I saw a chance to score, after all. I
-said I had, by a dream; but when I was about to tell them of that
-mysterious vision, he stopped me.
-
-“Never mind about the dream. Dreams are not evidence.”
-
-Some of the audience tittered. I have not the faintest notion what at.
-I should have liked to supply them with an adequate reason.
-
-“But my dream is evidence--very much evidence. If you will let me tell
-it you, it will throw more light----”
-
-“Thank you. But were you disturbed by nothing beside a dream?--for
-instance, by some one coming through your bedroom window?”
-
-“I was not.”
-
-“Mr. Ferguson, take care. Do you say that no one came through your
-window?”
-
-“I say that I was not disturbed by any one.”
-
-“I see. You are particular about the form in which the question is
-put. I will alter it. I ask you--did any one come through your bedroom
-window after you had retired to rest?”
-
-“I decline to answer. It’s no business of yours. I suppose I can have
-what visitors I choose.”
-
-“Do you suggest that the visit was intended for you--in your bedroom,
-alone, at that hour of the night? Consider what your suggestion
-implies.”
-
-“I never said that any one came.”
-
-“You as good as said so. But we will have it from you in another form.
-Who was it, Mr. Ferguson, who came through your bedroom window?”
-
-Beads of perspiration were already standing on my forehead.
-
-“I have told you,” I shouted, “that I decline to answer!”
-
-Jordan turned to the coroner.
-
-“Perhaps you will allow me to explain, Mr. Coroner, that the police
-are in possession of a body of evidence which tends to implicate a
-particular person. This fact the witness is aware of and resents. He
-has not only thrown obstacles in the way of the police, but has gone
-so far as to assert his own guilt. That this assertion rests on no
-basis of truth there can be no sort of doubt. Its only purpose can be
-to throw dust in the eyes of the police; and, especially, to render
-his own evidence ineligible. His own evidence is of capital
-importance. And I ask your assistance, Mr. Coroner, in my endeavour to
-prevent a miscarriage of justice, owing to Mr. Ferguson’s refusal to
-answer any questions which I may put to him.”
-
-“Certainly. Witness, you will answer any proper questions which are
-put to you, at once, and without any beating about the bush.”
-
-“I rather fancy that that’s a point on which I shall please myself.”
-
-The coroner banged his hand upon the table.
-
-“Don’t speak to me like that, sir, or you’ll find yourself in the
-wrong box. If you don’t answer the questions which are put to you,
-I’ll commit you for contempt of Court.”
-
-“Commit.”
-
-I should have liked to commit an assault upon the coroner. But he
-thought proper to ignore my challenge, and addressed himself to Mr.
-Jordan.
-
-“Put your question again. I am amazed to find a person of the apparent
-position of the witness behaving in so discreditable a manner.”
-
-“Now, Mr. Ferguson. I ask you again: Did any one come through your
-bedroom window after you had retired to rest?”
-
-“And I say to you, Mr. Jordan, that you have my sympathy in the
-position in which you find yourself. Don’t you think if I were to put
-one or two questions to you, it might vary the monotony?”
-
-“You hear, Mr. Coroner, what the witness says?”
-
-“I do. And I regret to find that such conduct can be treated with
-levity.” A titter had gone round the room. “If there is that sound
-again, I will immediately have the court cleared. Witness, look at
-me.”
-
-“If you desire it, with the greatest pleasure. Though there doesn’t
-seem to be much to look at.”
-
-“How dare you speak to me like that?”
-
-“No offence, my dear Mr. Coroner. A plain statement of a plain fact.”
-
-“Have you been drinking, sir?”
-
-“That is said with an insolent intention. Is it impossible for an
-official person to be courteous?”
-
-“Your behaviour is most extraordinary. You evidently cannot realise
-the serious nature of the occasion which brings us here. Are you
-aware, sir, that if you decline to answer the questions which are put
-to you, I can commit you to prison for contempt of Court?”
-
-“I am not aware of any reason why impertinent questions should be
-answered under one set of circumstances rather than another.”
-
-“Don’t argue with me. Will you answer the question which counsel has
-put to you?”
-
-“My good Mr. Coroner----”
-
-“I commit you for contempt. Officer, arrest this man.”
-
-“If the gentleman in question is wise enough to take my seriously
-offered advice, he will not attempt to do anything so foolish.”
-
-Hume, who was sitting opposite, rose and leaned towards me across the
-table.
-
-“Are you stark mad? What useful purpose do you propose to serve by
-going to gaol? Or what good do you suppose you will do her by fumbling
-with the questions? You will have to speak out sooner or later. Speak
-out now! Tell the truth! That is the only way in which you can do her
-a service.”
-
-Jordan struck in; still twirling the scrap of paper into spirals with
-his fingers:
-
-“Might I ask you, Mr. Coroner, to request your officer to refrain for
-a moment from carrying out your instructions? Perhaps Mr. Ferguson may
-be disposed to listen to this gentleman’s wise and friendly counsel.
-Don’t you think, sir, that you had better?”
-
-I laughed.
-
-“I do. I am prepared to answer any questions which you may put to me.”
-
-“That is more promising. I assure you that I have no desire to do or
-say anything to hurt your feelings. I believe I know what they are,
-and I respect them. But I must do my duty and you must do yours; and I
-do not think that you will hurt any one by doing it.”
-
-“Don’t lecture me, man.”
-
-“Now, tell me; did any one come through your bedroom window after you
-had retired to rest?”
-
-“No one.”
-
-“That you swear.”
-
-“Miss Bessie Moore did not come through your window?”
-
-“Certainly not. How dare you drag in that lady’s name?”
-
-“Was she in your rooms at all that night?”
-
-“She was not.”
-
-“Did you go up, between one and two in the morning, to tell the
-housekeeper that she had come through your window?”
-
-“I did not.”
-
-“Did the housekeeper come down and find her in your room?”
-
-“She did not.”
-
-“Did Miss Bessie Moore spend the night in the housekeeper’s
-apartments?”
-
-“I can’t say.”
-
-“Can’t--or won’t?”
-
-“Can’t.”
-
-“Are you aware that you have sworn to speak the truth?”
-
-“I am.”
-
-“Are you acquainted with the pains and penalties of perjury?”
-
-“My good man, pray don’t, even by inference, attempt to measure
-others’ ignorance by the standard of your own.”
-
-“As you will. So long as we know that we are not dealing with one who
-is wholly illiterate. Have you seen this cloak before, Mr. Ferguson?”
-
-From a bag which Inspector Symonds produced from beneath the table he
-took, as I had expected, the plum-coloured cloak.
-
-“I have.”
-
-“Where?”
-
-“In my room. And on my cousin’s back.”
-
-“On your cousin’s back? Not on Miss Moore’s?”
-
-“Certainly not.”
-
-“You have never seen Miss Moore wearing it?”
-
-“Never.”
-
-“To the best of your knowledge and belief is this not Miss Moore’s
-cloak?”
-
-“Nothing of the kind.”
-
-“That you swear?”
-
-“You have already reminded me that I am on my oath.”
-
-“It is necessary to keep that fact always before you, Mr. Ferguson.
-Then if Miss Moore says that this cloak is hers she will be stating
-what is false?”
-
-“When Miss Moore makes such a claim it will be time to discuss it.
-Don’t let us be suppositious.”
-
-“Very well. I will not put to you any more questions, Mr. Ferguson, at
-present; though don’t suppose for a moment that I have done with you.
-I have to inform you, Mr. Coroner, that this witness has been uttering
-a series of perjuries, well knowing them to be perjuries, for the
-obvious purpose of defeating the ends of Justice. And I have to ask
-that, at the very least, a watch be kept upon his movements.”
-
-“He shall be detained.”
-
-“Detained!”
-
-I laughed. I buttoned my coat across my chest, and I walked out of the
-room. The people made way to let me pass as if I had been the plague.
-Possibly it was because they saw something in my appearance which they
-did not altogether like. A constable stood at the entrance. I motioned
-him, with my hand, to move on one side. He moved aside, I saw that
-there was a key in the lock, on the outer side of the door. I had an
-inspiration. It was a solidly constructed door, not one of your flimsy
-constructions made of matchwood, but a good, honest piece of woodwork,
-not to be easily forced from the inside. I drew it to, locked it, and,
-slipping the key into my pocket, I walked down the stairs out into the
-street.
-
-The Court, for all I knew, continued sitting.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XX.
- A JOURNEY TO NOWHERE
-
-It was between three and four o’clock in the afternoon. Already the
-lamps were lighted. The fog still hung over the city. From the
-appearance of things it might have been night.
-
-“To her!” I said to myself. I called a cab. “To Hailsham Road--the
-Boltons!”
-
-I examined my possessions. Time pressed. Return to Imperial Mansions
-was out of the question. Of what crime I had been guilty I did not
-know; that there would be a disposition to make me smart for it I felt
-persuaded. I have lived in places where, as much as possible, a man
-carries his valuables upon his person, for safety. The habit has clung
-to me a little. As a rule I carry more money than, I believe, the
-average Englishman is apt to do. I had in my letter-case over £100 in
-notes, in my pockets nearly £20 in sovereigns; a sufficiency for my
-immediate requirements. It was enough to take two people out of reach
-of the storm.
-
-As we entered Hailsham Road I saw that a man was standing at the
-corner. Turning, as we passed, he closely scrutinised both the cab and
-me. The maidservant answered my knock. Miss Moore was in--Miss Adair
-out. Miss Moore was better, thank you. She would inquire if I could
-see her.
-
-She showed me into the sitting-room. A bright fire was blazing. The
-apartment was redolent of a particular aroma, perceived of my
-imagination, perhaps, rather than my senses. It was an aroma I loved.
-I had never seen a room I liked so much. While I was considering that
-it might turn out unfortunately for the gentleman at the corner,
-should he show too pertinacious an interest in my movements, she came.
-With a little flutter, and a little laugh--the sound of which was
-good--she held out both her hands.
-
-“Oh, I’m so glad you’ve come. If you’d been much longer, I should have
-come to you. Where have you been?”
-
-“For some part of last night I was out in the street, watching your
-window.”
-
-“Out in the street! But--why didn’t you come in?”
-
-“It was too late to pay a call. Besides--I did make inquiries, and
-they told me you were in bed, and ill.”
-
-“I was not very well. I believe I was light-headed. But I’m better
-now; my own proper self--not the person you have known.”
-
-“Indeed.”
-
-“And--I know.” She drew back a little, looking down at her foot, which
-peeped out from under the hem of her gown, as if it were a curious
-thing--which it was, for beauty. “I know all that you did for me, how
-good you were.”
-
-“Then you know nothing.”
-
-She looked up at me with a sudden flashing in her eyes.
-
-“I know all. I know that I didn’t do it. Aren’t you glad?”
-
-“I never supposed you had a finger in the matter.”
-
-“That is strange. Appearances were all against me; you knew not what I
-was, or anything at all. I came into your room in--in a most
-disreputable way, with an impotent tale--which was none at all. My
-cloak was wet with blood. You have it now.”
-
-“I had it.”
-
-“You must have suspected me of at least some sort of hand in it; it
-would have been only natural.”
-
-“To me it seems that it would have been most unnatural.”
-
-“That’s odd. I believe I’m suspected by all sorts of people; by some
-of the very worst. And you never doubted me at all?” She breathed a
-little quickly as if she sighed. “I am glad. So long as you know that
-it was not a murderess who came through your window like a thief, I do
-not seem to care what others think, which is absurd. For I had no hand
-in it, nor had you; nor had Mr. Lawrence’s brother.”
-
-“But--who then?”
-
-“That, as yet, I can’t quite see. There was something strange about
-it; something like a conjuring trick, which I am not sure that I
-understood, even at the time. It was all done by some dreadful
-creature, the mere horror of whose presence drove me from my senses. I
-can’t think what it can have been.”
-
-When, stopping, she stood before me, with shining eyes; her lips
-parted with a smile, so as to show the small white teeth within, I was
-at a loss how to enter on the subject of my errand. So, as usual, I
-blundered.
-
-“Unfortunately, men are mostly fools, and blind.”
-
-There my tongue stuck fast. She looked at me a little anxiously.
-
-“How do you mean?”
-
-“There are those of them who cannot see the noses on each other’s
-faces.”
-
-“Is that so?”
-
-“It’s a fact. Some of them are idiots enough to believe that--that you
-knew something about that scoundrel’s death.”
-
-“I see.” Her face lightened as if she began to perceive my drift. “You
-mean that they suspect me of having murdered him. That’s no news.”
-
-“But I fear they go beyond suspicion.”
-
-“Beyond suspicion? Do you mean that they can prove it?”
-
-“Miss Moore! You are severe. I mean that--they may try to arrest you.”
-
-“Arrest me! Arrest me!” She drew herself straight up, her small fists
-clenched at her sides. “But they mustn’t arrest me. You mustn’t let
-them.”
-
-“I won’t.”
-
-“How--how can you stop them?”
-
-“I shall be only too glad to act as your guardian, if you care to try
-a trip abroad until they perceive their own stupidity.”
-
-“A trip abroad--with you.”
-
-The suggestion which the words conveyed, as she pronounced them, had
-not entered my thick skull. I was thunderstruck.
-
-“Or--or I could stay behind; or come on by the next train.”
-
-“I don’t see what good that would do me.”
-
-“I’d take care that they didn’t lay their sacrilegious hands upon
-you.”
-
-“I don’t see how--if you weren’t there.”
-
-I began to stamp about the room. I had forgotten that the fact of her
-being a woman made a difference in all sorts of ways. The situation
-was more complicated than I had allowed for.
-
-“Miss Moore, I’m an idiot.”
-
-“Yes?”
-
-There was something in the way in which she laid emphasis on the note
-of interrogation which robbed the word of its sting.
-
-“But I’m not, in some respects, such an idiot as you might suppose.”
-
-“Oh.”
-
-This was said with a twinkle of laughter.
-
-“Can you trust me?”
-
-“With my life; with what is dearer.”
-
-“Will you do as I tell you?”
-
-“Implicitly.”
-
-“Go upstairs, put your hat and coat on, and some things in a bag.”
-
-“How many things? In what sized bag?”
-
-“Enough to take you to Paris.”
-
-“To Paris? Am I going to Paris? Oh, but I’m wanted at the theatre;
-they’re clamouring for me.”
-
-“Let them clamour. Will you be so kind as to do what I tell you?
-Excuse me, Miss Moore, one moment! Do you mind my bringing a man in
-here, and making him comfortable, till after we are gone?”
-
-“Please explain.”
-
-“Well, there’s a man in the street who, I believe, is watching the
-house.”
-
-“Is he going to try to arrest me? Has he a warrant in his pocket?”
-
-“Nothing of the kind. Only he might try to follow us to see where we
-went, and that wouldn’t be convenient.”
-
-“Do you propose to hurt him?”
-
-“Not a hair of his head! I promise you.”
-
-“Are you going to try on him the effect of a little reasoning? You
-certainly have, beyond other men, the persuasive manner. You might
-induce him to see things in a proper light. If you think it necessary,
-you can try.”
-
-Her words reminded me of what old Morley had said. I thought the
-sarcasm was a little hard. I winced.
-
-“There is one other thing, Miss Moore. How many servants have you in
-the house?”
-
-“One at present. The cook is out.”
-
-“Could you send that one out on an errand which would detain her, say,
-an hour. We don’t want her to know that we left the house together--or
-indeed anything.”
-
-“You have an eye for details. I perceive that I’m entering on another
-adventure. If you will take a stroll for a quarter of an hour, when
-you return you will find her gone. I shall have my hat and coat on,
-and some things in a bag.”
-
-“Good. When you are ready, go out as softly as you can, without coming
-in here, and without taking any notice of me at all. Leave your bag in
-the passage; I’ll carry it. Go into the Fulham Road, and stroll
-towards Walham Green. I’ll come to you as soon as I’m able.”
-
-“You won’t hurt him?”
-
-“I’ll not do him the slightest damage.”
-
-I opened the door for her to leave the room. She passed upstairs; I
-went out into the street. The man was still at the corner; he eyed me
-intently as I passed. I paid no attention to him whatever. Strolling
-leisurely, I crossed the Fulham Road, and, through some devious and
-dirty by-streets, I gained the King’s Road. At an oilman’s shop I
-purchased a dozen yards of stout clothes line. Looking at my watch, I
-found that I had been absent nearly ten minutes. With the same
-leisurely gait I retraced my steps. The man was still at his corner.
-
-He was an out-size in policemen; all of five foot ten, well set up,
-with a carriage which denoted muscle. Fortunately for my purpose, his
-face did not point to a surplus of brains; he struck me as being as
-stupid as I was. I marched straight up to him with an air of
-brusqueness.
-
-“You’re from the Yard. Why on earth didn’t you give me the tip when I
-drove past you at first? You saw me staring at you hard enough. I’ve
-been on a wild goose chase, all because of your stupidity; you shall
-hear of it again!” He touched his hat. “I’ve just come from the court;
-Inspector Symonds is detained; I’m on this job at present. Has anybody
-come out of 22 since I did?”
-
-“A young woman, sir.”
-
-“A young woman. And you let her go?”
-
-“It was only the servant.”
-
-“Only the servant! Which way did she go.”
-
-“She came out into the road here, and then got on to a Piccadilly
-’bus. My instructions were to keep an eye on the young lady. I wasn’t
-told anything about the servant.”
-
-“Oh, weren’t you? Then a pretty mess you seem to be making. Come into
-the house; I may want you. So keep your eyes and ears well open.”
-
-I started off at a smart pace. He hesitated, then fell in at my side.
-
-“I beg your pardon, sir, but do you mind telling me your name? I don’t
-seem to remember your face.”
-
-I strode on, unheeding.
-
-“Now, in you come. And mind what I told you about keeping your eyes
-and ears wide open.”
-
-I pushed him through the gate. The lady’s wits had been on the alert;
-she had left the door open.
-
-“Hallo! the door’s open,” I cried. “That looks suspicious. I shouldn’t
-be surprised if the bird had flown. Servant-girl you thought she was.
-That’ll be a bit of all right for you. Come into this room.”
-
-I led the way into the sitting-room. So soon as we were in, I began to
-undo the packet of rope.
-
-“Just look out of the window and see if that’s any one coming in.”
-
-He seemed as if he could not quite make me out, or the whole
-proceeding. But, after a moment’s delay, he did as he was told. He
-went to the window. In buying the clothes line, I had tied a slip-knot
-at one end, so as to form a rudimentary lasso. So soon as his back was
-turned I had this over his head, tightening the knot: his arms were
-pinioned to his sides. He struggled fiercely.
-
-“It is a plant, is it?----if I didn’t think it was! So this is your
-little game!”
-
-“This is my little game; and, if you take my advice, my lad, you’ll
-own you’re beaten. Because you are.”
-
-He was. I ran the rope about him, pulling him off his feet with a
-jerk. As he lay on the floor, I trussed him hand and foot. I have had
-some experience in the handling of ropes, and can tie a knot or two. I
-was prepared to guarantee that, unaided, he would never move again.
-
-“What are you going to do to me?” he asked.
-
-“Nothing, my good man. It’s surely more comfortable in here than out
-in the street in such weather as this? The unfortunate part of the
-business is that I am so anxious that you should not make a noise that
-I’m afraid I shall have to take measures to keep you still.”
-
-“You are not going to gag me?”
-
-“I fear I must. But, to prove that I regret having to subject you to
-inconvenience, I am going to slip two five-pound notes into the breast
-pocket of your coat. When you’re untied you will be able to drink my
-health with them.”
-
-“Drink your health! My God, I will!”
-
-“Just so. But not with so much strenuosity. Such language should not
-be used.”
-
-I had bought, at the same shop as the clothesline, some cotton
-wadding. I thrust as large a piece of this into his mouth as it could
-conveniently hold. Then, lifting him, I laid him carefully on the
-floor in a corner of the room behind a couch. As the couch hid him,
-and he could neither move nor utter a sound, it was possible that he
-might remain there for some considerable time without his presence
-being discovered.
-
-I went out of the room. In the passage was a bag. Picking it up, I
-passed out of the house. On the pavement, just outside the door, was
-the lady. She was full of concern about the gentleman I had left
-behind.
-
-“Have you--have you hurt him?”
-
-“Not in the least. I have simply tied him up, so as to prevent him
-following us to see where we go.”
-
-I did not think it was necessary to say anything about the gagging.
-
-“Have you tied him very tight?”
-
-“Not I.”
-
-“Is he strong?”
-
-“I never asked.”
-
-“But you could see. How big is he?” I told her. We were moving towards
-the Fulham Road. She repeated her little trick of drawing a hurried
-breath. “I wish I were a strong man!”
-
-“You are stronger than any man I ever knew.”
-
-“How can you say such a thing? Am I as strong as you?”
-
-I sighed--in earnest.
-
-“Are you as strong as I?”
-
-“You choose to talk in riddles. You know very well that in your hands
-I should be like a baby. Where are you taking me?”
-
-“I hardly know. I hope out of the shadow into the sunshine.”
-
-“Suppose a policeman--see, there is one over the road--were to come up
-now, and say I was his prisoner. What should you do?”
-
-“I should explain that he was mistaken.”
-
-“Explain!” She laughed. “But you can’t explain to every one, in the
-same fashion, for ever.”
-
-I was startled. Her question had a little startled me. To tell the
-truth, I was wondering myself where I was taking her. The Paris boat
-train did not start till nine. It was barely five. To stay in London
-for another four hours would be to run a risk. By that time, too, a
-watch might have been set upon the boat express.
-
-We were walking towards the Brompton Road. I was just thinking of
-calling a cab, being only restrained from doing so by the doubt as to
-where I should tell him to drive us, when my attention was diverted by
-an exclamation from the lady.
-
-“Mr. Ferguson! Look! There’s Mr. Lawrence!”
-
-I glanced in the direction she was pointing. In front, just far enough
-off to cause the outlines to be a little obscured by the mist, was a
-figure I seemed to recognise. I quickened my steps.
-
-“Lawrence! Philip Lawrence!”
-
-Although his back was turned to us, I could not but suspect that he
-had seen us first. Because, scarcely had I spoken, than, darting into
-the road, he sprang into a passing cab without troubling to stop it,
-shouted some direction to the driver, which I could not catch, and in
-an instant was away. To pursue and leave the lady there was out of the
-question. I waited till she came up.
-
-“Are you sure that it was Lawrence?” I inquired.
-
-“Certain! I have only seen him once, but then under circumstances
-which make it impossible that I ever could mistake him. There is a
-portrait of the man upon my brain--life-size. Wherever and whenever I
-see him I shall know that it is he.”
-
-“It is odd that he should have run away.”
-
-I was puzzled; not only by his flight, but by the rapidity with which
-it had been performed.
-
-“Yes, it is odd. What’s that?”
-
-A note of fear was in her voice. She came closer to me. I saw that her
-face had suddenly grown white. The hand which she had placed on my arm
-was trembling.
-
-Through the mist, out there in the Fulham Road, there came the sound
-of a woman’s laughter. It was that curious laughter which I had heard
-in Edwin Lawrence’s room--soft, low, musical; yet within it,
-indefinable, yet not to be mistaken, a quality which was pregnant with
-horrible suggestion.
-
-At the sound, for some cause, my heart stood still.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXI.
- A CHECK AT THE START
-
-We looked each other in the face.
-
-“You heard it?” Her voice quavered.
-
-“I heard something. It was only a woman’s laughter. She is somewhere
-close at hand, but is hidden from us by the fog.”
-
-“It was That which did it. Do you think I can be wrong? It is with Mr.
-Lawrence. It is his shadow: it follows close behind him.”
-
-She was shivering from head to foot. Her eyes were distended, her face
-white; I was fearful of I knew not what. Hailing a passing hansom, I
-had practically to lift her into it. She seemed to have all at once
-grown helpless. I told the driver to take us to Victoria--fast. An
-idea had occurred to me. The Ostend boat train left at half-past five.
-We might be able to catch it. Anything was preferable to inaction. The
-sooner we were out of London the better it would be. She was still
-trembling as she sat beside me in the cab. I tried to calm her.
-
-“You are too sensitive. It was only a trick of your imagination, you
-let it run away with you. If you are not careful you will be ill; then
-what shall I do?”
-
-She came closer to me still.
-
-“Save me! You will save me!”
-
-It was like the pleading of a frightened child. The contact of her
-person with mine set me shivering, too; it was as if I were thrilling
-with a delicious pain.
-
-“At present there is nothing from which to save you. When there is,
-I’ll not be wanting, rest assured.”
-
-“Put your arm about me.” I did as I was told, wondering if she were
-mad, or I. “How is it that I only feel safe when I am close to
-you--and the closer the safer?”
-
-“It is because God is very good to me.”
-
-“To you? God is good to you?”
-
-“Has He not put it into your heart to feel safe with me?”
-
-“You think so? Take your arm away. I am better now. I am not--not such
-a coward. You think it is God who has put it into my heart to feel
-safe with you. I wonder!”
-
-“I am sure.”
-
-“You are a strange man.”
-
-“I pray that you may not always think so.”
-
-“Have you--have you had many friends among women?”
-
-“Never one; unless I may count you as a friend.”
-
-“Oh yes, you may count me--as a friend. Do you care for women?”
-
-“I did not know it until now.”
-
-She laughed. I was glad to have lightened her mood.
-
-“You are odd--you are really very quaint.” She leaned out of the cab.
-“Where are we? I have not the least idea where you are taking me.”
-
-“To Victoria; to try to catch the Ostend boat.”
-
-“Ostend? Are we going there?”
-
-“I think we’d better.”
-
-“But---- Well, I suppose it doesn’t matter, but I really was not
-anticipating a trip to Ostend quite so soon. Just now you talked of
-Paris.”
-
-“And it may be Paris after all; only the Ostend boat goes first.”
-
-“And time’s the essence of the matter. I see. Between this and the
-departure of the Paris train I run a risk of being arrested. That is
-to bring it very close.”
-
-I was still, hardly knowing what to say. What she said was true; this
-was a case in which, at any moment, truth might decline to be trifled
-with. She, too, was silent. Leaning back in her own corner, as far as
-possible from me, she looked forward into the fog. Starting for the
-other end of the world at a moment’s notice was a commonplace event
-with me. An unexpected run to Brussels was to her a thing so strange
-as to be almost awful. I looked at my watch; called to the driver.
-
-“Can’t you press on a little faster? We shall lose our train.”
-
-“Why such hurry? Let us lose it.”
-
-On that point we disagreed; I was not disposed to lose it. But I said
-nothing. The man whipped up his horse. Presently he began to insinuate
-his way into the station yard, which was blocked with vehicles. I saw
-that for him to thread his way between them would be a work of time.
-Moments were precious.
-
-“Come!” I said. “Let’s get out. We shall reach the pavement quicker
-than he will, and the train is already due to start.”
-
-We descended into the road. Picking our steps between the horses’
-heads, we gained the station. I tore to the booking-office, she,
-laughing, close at my heels, as if the whole thing were a delightful
-jest.
-
-“Two firsts to Brussels!”
-
-“Too late, sir; train’s just off.” As the clerk spoke a whistle
-sounded. “There she goes. Platform’s closed; you won’t be able to
-catch her.”
-
-The lady’s face was alive with smiles.
-
-“There! After all our hurry! Isn’t that annoying?”
-
-She didn’t look as if she thought it was annoying in the least. Boys
-were shouting out the editions of the evening papers. Placards were
-displayed on the bookstall close at hand. I saw her glance at one,
-which had already caught my own attention.
-
-“‘Imperial Mansions Murder. Extraordinary Scene at the Coroner’s
-Inquest.’ Has the inquest been held? And what has happened there? What
-does it mean by ‘extraordinary scene’?”
-
-I felt as if every one was on the point of calling out, “Here’s the
-man who locked up the coroner’s court! Here’s the woman he’s spiriting
-away!” The sudden sight of that placard had got on my nerves. I was
-brusque, brutal.
-
-“Bother the inquest! What we’ve got to think about’s that train.”
-
-“Indeed? So you can be bad-tempered if you like, and civil too. I was
-wondering if you were always a model of lamblike decorum.”
-
-“I beg your pardon, but--the fact is, I’d made up my mind to catch
-that train.”
-
-“Had you? And you’d also made up your mind that I shouldn’t know what
-was in the papers. You’re very considerate, Mr. Ferguson.”
-
-I glanced round, startled. Her outspoken mention of my name took me
-aback. No doubt all the world was talking of John Ferguson; looking
-for him; wondering where he was. I did not want that crowd to learn
-that he was in its midst. My appearance of discomfiture she seemed to
-find amusing.
-
-“Might I ask you just one question?”
-
-“You are too hard on me; you may ask a thousand.”
-
-“Did you propose to take me all the way to Ostend without giving me
-anything to eat? Perhaps you’re not aware that four o’clock is the
-actor’s dinner-hour. I’ve not had a morsel of food all day.”
-
-“Miss Moore!”
-
-Mine was the blunder then; I could have bitten my tongue off for
-uttering the name. A man behind turned towards us as if he had been
-struck by it--or I thought so. Had he known it, he was never so near
-having his head twisted off his shoulders. Had he allowed a sign of
-recognition to have escaped him, there would have been murder done.
-But he was a mild-looking, grey-haired person, and the sight of the
-expression with which I regarded him seemed to fill him with such
-astonishment, to say nothing else, that he retreated precipitately
-backwards, as if fearful that I was about to devour him then and
-there. I stumbled on.
-
-“I entreat your forgiveness, but I--I hadn’t the faintest notion you
-were hungry.”
-
-“No--you wouldn’t have.”
-
-“Meaning that I am the sort of person who never does know anything?
-You are right; I am. But where shall we go? I believe there’s some
-sort of place in the station where we can get something to eat.”
-
-“The nearest, please.”
-
-“But--I’m afraid that’s horrid.”
-
-“Don’t you know any place which isn’t horrid?”
-
-Scarcely ever before had my constitutional stupidity been so much to
-the front. The missing of the train, the discovery that I had actually
-proposed to take my companion to Ostend foodless, and in a state
-approaching to starvation, the fact that the paper-boys were
-repeating, under my very nose, their parrot cry, “Extraordinary scene
-at an inquest!”--these things, joined to the confusion around, seemed
-to addle my brain. For the moment I could not think where I could take
-her to get something decent to eat. Still doubtful, I was making for
-the station restaurant when some one caught me by the arm. It was Mr.
-Isaac Bernstein. He seemed to be half-beside himself with excitement;
-he grasped me with a vigour which was perhaps unconscious.
-
-“Have the goodness, Mr. Bernstein, to release my arm.”
-
-He burst into voluble speech.
-
-“This is more than I can stand, and I’m not going to have it. Don’t
-touch me, or I’ll call for help. There are policemen close by and I’m
-not without protection! Even a worm will turn, and now I’m going to;
-so just you listen to what I’ve got to say.”
-
-“Your affairs, Mr. Bernstein, have no interest for me. Did you hear me
-ask you to release my arm?”
-
-“It’s as much your affair as it is mine--every bit as much.” He waved
-his umbrella. “There’s Lawrence there.”
-
-“Who?”
-
-“Lawrence! He’s been trying to do a bolt--to Ostend or some infernal
-place or other, the other side of the world, for all I know--meaning
-to dish me as he’s done the rest of you. But I was on to him. He’d
-have been off in spite of me only he was drunk, or mad, or something,
-and they wouldn’t have him in the train. Now he’s behaving like a
-howling lunatic.” Releasing my arm, Mr. Bernstein took off his hat to
-wipe his brow. “I believe he’s raving mad. That’s him! Did you ever
-hear anything like the row he’s making?”
-
-As a matter of fact, while the excited gentleman was speaking, I had
-become conscious that something interesting was taking place on the
-platform from which the boat-train had departed. The thing was
-becoming more obvious every second. Apparently the railway officials
-were taking more or less vigorous measures to induce somebody to quit
-the station precincts. This person, who was the centre of a curious
-and rapidly increasing crowd, was announcing his opinions on divers
-subjects, and on the subject of railway men in particular, at the top
-of his voice and in strident tones with which I seemed familiar.
-
-A sudden premonition swept upon me that matters were rushing to a
-head; that a few hours, a few minutes, even, would see the whole
-mystery made clear. Though even then I had not an inkling of the form
-which the explanation would take. As my eyes wandered I saw, peeping
-at us from out of the crowd, my companion’s precious relative, Mr.
-Thomas Moore. For some reason the young gentleman looked as if he were
-half beside himself with fear; he was pasty white. When he perceived
-that I had recognised him he slunk out of sight like a frightened cur.
-
-I glanced at the lady to learn if she also had observed her brother.
-From her bearing I judged not, though as I eyed her I understood that
-she also had seen the signs of the times, the shadows which coming
-events were casting before, and that she, too, realised that the hour,
-the moment, was big with her fate and mine.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXII.
- A MIRACLE
-
-The hustling throng came quickly forward. In its midst some one was
-being propelled towards the entrance. Although he was shouting at the
-top of his voice, he appeared to be offering no actual resistance, but
-seemed rather to be regarding the proceedings as a joke. In spite of
-the hubbub Mr. Bernstein’s accents reached my ear.
-
-“Did you ever hear anything like him? Isn’t he a beauty? And that’s
-the man who’s had I don’t know how much cash out of me--a hatful! And
-that’s how he goes on!”
-
-I was indifferent to Mr. Bernstein’s lamentations. As the crowd came
-nearer I was beginning to ask myself if I was dreaming; if, again, I
-was about to become the victim of a nightmare imagining. I turned to
-Miss Moore.
-
-“Hadn’t you--better go? Hadn’t I better--get you out of this?”
-
-I was conscious that my voice was a little hoarse. Hers was clear and
-resonant. Although she did not speak loudly, it seemed to ring above
-the din.
-
-“Go? Now? When it’s coming face to face, the light is breaking, I’m
-beginning to see clear, and it’s my call? No; now I’ll stay and play
-the scene right through until the curtain drops. It was God who made
-us miss that train.”
-
-The crowd was drawing very close. Was I asleep or waking? Were my eyes
-playing tricks, my senses leaving me? What suddenly made the world
-seem to spin round and round? Who was it in the midst of the
-people--the man they were hustling--who raved and screamed? Was he a
-creature born of delirium, or a thing of flesh and blood?
-
-It was from the girl at my side that recognition first came.
-
-“It’s he!” she cried. “It’s he!”
-
-It was he--the wretch who had set us all by the ears; who had fooled
-and duped us; who had played upon us, as a last stroke, a trick whose
-nature, even yet, I did not understand. I strode into the crowd.
-
-“Let me pass! Make way for me!”
-
-They made way. It was well for them they did; the strength of a dozen
-Samsons was that moment in my arms. I planted myself in front of him.
-
-“How is it that you’ve come back--from the gates of hell?”
-
-“Ferguson! It’s you!” He broke into a peal of laughter, which spoke of
-pain, not pleasure. “But I’ve not come back! They’re still stoking the
-fires!” He threw out his arms as if referring to the jeering mob,
-which pressed upon us. “Here are the attendant demons--can’t you see
-them?”
-
-I continued standing still, regarding him.
-
-“It is Edwin Lawrence, as I live. Edwin--not Philip.”
-
-“Yes; not Philip--Edwin!” He laughed again. “Would you like to see the
-strawberry mark? It’s there.”
-
-“What is this game in which you have been taking a hand?”
-
-“It’s a game of my own invention--and hers!” He made an upward
-movement with his hand. “It was from her the inspiration came. She
-named the stakes, framed the rules, started the game, watched the
-play--and with both eyes she’s watched it ever since. Those eyes of
-hers! They never sleep, and never blink or wink, but watch, watch,
-watch all the time. They’ve watched me ever since the game began.
-They’re watching now! She haunts and hounds me--into the train and out
-of it. She’s here now--enjoying the joke. Hark! Can’t you hear her?”
-He stopped to listen. I heard nothing out of the common, though it
-seemed he did. “That’s her laughter!” He broke into discordant
-merriment. “I play the part of Echo. She has me, body, soul, and
-spirit; and she thinks it such a jest!”
-
-He spoke as men do in fevers. I could see that there were some about
-us who set him down as mad. There were those who jeered, as fools will
-at the sight of a man’s anguish, when, in the abandonment of his
-shame, he trails his soul in the dust. I had seen persons in his case
-before. He was not mad, as yet, but on the border line, where men
-fight with demons. He had been drinking, to drive them back; but they
-had come the more, threatening, on every hand, to shut him in for
-ever. He knew what it was they threatened. It was the anguish of the
-knowledge which caused the sweat to stand in beads upon his brow.
-
-The railway officials, I fancy, took it to be a case of incipient
-delirium tremens. A person in authority addressed himself to me.
-
-“Are you a friend of this gentleman’s, sir?”
-
-“I know him well.”
-
-“Are you willing to undertake the charge of him? You see he’s not in a
-fit state to go about alone.”
-
-“I’ll take charge of him.”
-
-“Then you’ll be so good as to remove him from the station at once.
-He’s already given us more than sufficient trouble.”
-
-Lawrence interposed with what he intended to be an assumption of the
-grand manner.
-
-“My good Mr. Railway-porter, or whatever you may be, I will remove
-myself from your objectionable station without any hint from you. My
-destination was Ostend, and is now Pimlico. This is an acquaintance of
-mine who owes me £1880; but I don’t require him to take charge of me.
-There already is somebody who does that. Can’t you hear her? That’s
-her laughing.”
-
-“Come,” I said. “Let’s get into a cab.”
-
-“Thank you, I prefer walking. Nothing like exercise when you are
-liverish. Are you alone?”
-
-Miss Moore came through the crowd.
-
-“No; I am with him.”
-
-He stared at her as if in doubt; then with sudden recognition--
-
-“Ah! It is the sister of the brother--the affectionate relative of our
-dear Tom--the beautiful Miss Moore! It is like a scene out of one of
-the plays in which you are the bright, particular star. The ghosts are
-gathering round. You were there; you saw her?”
-
-“Who?”
-
-“The Goddess!”
-
-“Was it--a Goddess?”
-
-“That’s a demon!”
-
-“What do you mean?” She took me by the arm. “Ask him what he means.”
-
-Lawrence answered.
-
-“It’s not a thing the meaning of which can be clarified by words.
-Come, and you shall see; come together--Mr. Ferguson and you.”
-
-She looked at me, inquiry in her eyes. I questioned him.
-
-“Where do you propose to take us?”
-
-“To a little place of mine, where the Goddess is.”
-
-“What is this stuff about the Goddess?”
-
-“Come, and you shall see.”
-
-I glanced at her.
-
-“Let’s go,” she said.
-
-He caught her words.
-
-“There speaks the lady who would learn; the woman possessed of the
-spirit of inquiry.”
-
-I repeated my former suggestion.
-
-“Let’s get into a cab.”
-
-But he declined.
-
-“No; I’ll have none of your cabs, I’ll walk. I’m cribb’d, cabined, and
-confined out in the open; in a cab I’d stifle. There’s a hand upon my
-heart, a grip upon my throat, a weight upon my head; they make it hard
-to breathe. I’ll be in close quarters soon enough; I’ll keep out of
-them as long as I can.”
-
-I turned to the officials. “Can’t you keep these people back? I don’t
-want to have them following us through the streets. The man’s not
-drunk, he’s ill.”
-
-“I should get him into a cab.”
-
-Lawrence, hearing what the fellow said, rushed at him in a fit of
-maniacal fury, repeating, in a crescendo scale--
-
-“You’d get me into a cab! You’d get me into a cab! You’d get me into a
-cab! I’d kill you first.” The man shrank back as if fearful that his
-last hour had come.
-
-We went out of the station, a motley crowd--Lawrence with Miss Moore,
-and me close at his heels; behind, before, on either side, a
-miscellaneous assemblage of fools. I would have prevented her from
-coming had I had my way. I told her so at starting; but she whispered
-in my ear--
-
-“I’m not afraid. Are you?”
-
-“I am afraid for you--of these blackguards; of the mood he’s in; of
-where he’s taking us; of what may happen. I don’t know what devil’s
-trick it is he has been playing, but I’m sure it is a devil’s trick,
-and there may be worse to come.”
-
-“I’m safe with you.”
-
-“I doubt it.”
-
-“But I am sure. The light is coming; I’d like to see the brightness of
-the day, for mine honour’s sake, which I thought might be a
-consideration, perhaps, with you. Still, I’m under orders. If you bid
-me I will go. But--mayn’t I come?”
-
-I could deny her nothing which she asked in such a tone, though it
-were an apple out of Eden. But I was gruff.
-
-“Then take my arm.”
-
-“I’d like to.”
-
-I know I was a fool, and should have forbidden her to go with us, nor
-have allowed her, wheedle as she might, to have run the risk of what
-might be to come; but when I felt her little hand upon my arm, I would
-not have had her take it off again, not--not for a great deal.
-
-When we had gone a little way from the station, Mr. Bernstein,
-corkscrewing his way through the crowd, reached Lawrence’s side.
-Apparently, although he had made an effort to screw his courage to the
-sticking point, he was still not quite satisfied as to the sort of
-reception which he might receive; he spoke with such an air of
-deprecation.
-
-“Now, Ted, dear boy, don’t be shirty, it’s only me. Do take my
-advice--be careful! Don’t go too far! Be reasonable, and I’ll be the
-best friend you ever had, as I always have been; only--do pull up
-before it’s too late!”
-
-Lawrence, standing still, addressed himself to the crowd.
-
-“Gentlemen--and ladies!--because I believe there are some ladies among
-you--real ladies!--allow me to introduce to you Mr. Isaac Bernstein,
-usurer, Jew, who makes a speciality of dealing in forged bills. He
-keeps a school for forgers, where young penmen are trained in the
-delicate arts of imitating other people’s signatures. He’s been the
-cause of many a good man’s being sent to gaol; where, one day, as sure
-as he’s alive, he’ll go to join them.”
-
-Mr. Bernstein stammered and stuttered.
-
-“Don’t--don’t talk to me like that! The--the man’s stark mad!”
-
-“Not yet. Still sane enough to make the world acquainted with Isaac
-Bernstein, trafficker in forgeries.”
-
-With his open palm he struck the Jew a resounding blow on either
-cheek. The people roared with laughter. I turned to the lady.
-
-“You see? I must go to him. I shall have to leave you.”
-
-“We will go together.”
-
-She kept close to my side as I went forward. I expected to see
-Lawrence repeat his assault. Bernstein stood looking at him,
-motionless, gasping for breath, as if he were on the verge of an
-apoplectic fit. Taking him by the shoulder I sent him spinning off the
-pavement.
-
-“Leave him alone. The fellow will get his deserts elsewhere.”
-
-Lawrence clapped his hands like a child.
-
-“Bravo! Twirl him round--roll him in the mud! She enjoys it; can’t you
-hear how she’s laughing?”
-
-He raised his hand in an attitude of attention.
-
-“I can hear nothing.”
-
-“But I can.” Miss Moore spoke from behind my shoulder. “I can hear
-It.”
-
-“What do you mean?”
-
-“It which was present in the room; It which did it all; the sound
-which we heard in the Fulham Road just now. Listen! Can’t you hear it,
-too?”
-
-It might have been my imagination--probably was--but, as she spoke, I
-certainly did think that I recognised, as if it issued from the lips
-of some one who was within reach of where we stood, the woman’s
-laughter which had in it so singular and disagreeable a quality. It
-had on me a most uncomfortable effect. I returned to Lawrence, fearful
-lest, if I was not careful, the proceedings might take a shape in
-which I might relish them less even than I did at present.
-
-“Come. Let’s be moving.”
-
-“With pleasure. Life is movement, and exercise is the thing for the
-liver.”
-
-“What is the address of the place to which you are taking us?”
-
-He laid his finger against his nose.
-
-“That’s a secret which I wouldn’t divulge for worlds. There’s a lady
-there--a goddess! And a demon! Would you have me tell all the world
-where she’s to be found, as if she were a person of no reputation.
-She’s with me all the time; she never leaves me for a moment alone;
-and yet, all the while, she waits for me at home. That’s to have a
-familiar in attendance, if you please.”
-
-I made no reply. That his words had meaning, and were not the mere
-ravings which they seemed, I did not doubt. I was asking myself what
-was the solution of the problem to which they pointed, and was still
-obliged to own that I had no notion. I had, also, my attention partly
-occupied by my efforts to keep the rabble from a too close attendance
-on the lady, whose little hand again caressed my arm.
-
-Lawrence was swinging along at a good round pace, his hat a little at
-the back of his head; his eyes, lips, every muscle of his face were in
-constant motion. His arms were as if they had been hung on wires,
-which continually thrust them this way and that. He was not for a
-moment still. If not speaking aloud, he muttered to himself. Presently
-he began upon a theme which I would have thanked him to have avoided.
-
-“So, Ferguson, you’re a humorist--practical and actual. I’ve been
-reading the news--still sane enough to read the papers--how you locked
-the coroner in his court. I’d have given one of Bernstein’s forged
-bills to have been there to see, though it was on me that they were
-sitting. I thought I never should have done laughing. And she--the
-Goddess--she’s laughing still.”
-
-The lady put a question.
-
-“What’s that he’s saying?”
-
-“He’s telling about some nonsense which he saw in the papers.”
-
-Lawrence interposed.
-
-“Nonsense, he calls it! And excellent nonsense, too! Haven’t you
-heard? Has no one told you? Don’t you know? Charming sister of my dear
-friend Tom, to-day the coroner’s been sitting on my corpse--as I live,
-upon my corpse! Ferguson’s been there as witness. They wanted him to
-say, it seems, that you had killed me--yes, you, with your own two
-small hands; but he wouldn’t. He said he’d see them--warmer first; as
-warm as I am now. I can’t think where, at this time of the year, the
-heat can come from. I’m on fire inside and out. So they talked of
-sending him to gaol.
-
-“But, bless their simple souls, they didn’t know their man; how that
-he was a fellow of infinite jest. For when they talked of locking him
-up, he locked them up instead; marched straight out, turned the key in
-the lock, with them on the other side of the door--coroner and jury,
-counsel and witnesses, audience and policeman--the whole noble,
-gallant company. And so he left them, sitting on my corpse.”
-
-As might have been expected, the rabble, which still hung round us
-like a fringe, hearing what he said, caught something of his meaning.
-They bandied it from mouth to mouth.
-
-“That’s Ferguson, that there tall bloke. He’s the cove as locked the
-coroner up this afternoon, Imperial Mansions murder case. Didn’t you
-hear the other bloke a-saying so? No lies! I tell you it is!”
-
-While the gutter-snipes wrangled, playing fast and loose with my
-name--with my reputation, too--the lady whispered in my ear. Despite
-the noise they made I heard her plain.
-
-“So that’s why you came to fetch me? Now I understand; the secret’s
-out. It’s another service you have done me! Aren’t you afraid that the
-weight of obligation will be more than I can carry? Yet you needn’t
-fear! They’re the kind of debts I don’t at all mind owing--you, since
-one day I hope to pay them every one.”
-
-“You exaggerate. And Lawrence is a fool.”
-
-“Yes. So are we all fools; perhaps that’s why some of us are wise.”
-
-I liked to hear her voice; to feel her hand upon my arm. Yet, every
-moment, my concern was getting greater. The crowd was growing, both in
-numbers and in impudence. Any second they might make an ugly rush,
-then there would be trouble; and that was not a scene in which I
-should wish the lady to play a part. Lawrence was marching on as if he
-meant to march for ever. I began seriously to ask myself if he was not
-playing us still another of his tricks; if he was not leading us he
-himself did not know where. On a sudden, he determined the question by
-stopping before a building which, outwardly, was more like a warehouse
-than a private residence.
-
-“At last,” he cried, “we are arrived. The Goddess waits for us
-within.”
-
-“Is this your place?”
-
-“It is--and hers. _Enter omnes!_”
-
-He threw open the door as if he were offering the whole crowd the
-freedom of the premises. I placed myself in front of it.
-
-“I’m hanged if it shall be _enter omnes!_ In you go.” I thrust him in.
-“Now you and I together!”
-
-The lady and I were across the threshold. I was about to slam the door
-in the face of the rabble, when some one came hurrying through the
-crowd. A voice exclaimed--
-
-“Stop that! Don’t shut that door! Let me in!”
-
-It was Inspector Symonds; with, as it seemed, a friend or two.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIII.
- IN THE PASSAGE
-
-The inspector I dragged in by the collar of his coat. I slammed the
-door in the faces of his friends, keeping my foot against it while I
-shot the bolts.
-
-“This won’t do! I’m not going to stand any more of your nonsense! You
-let my men in!”
-
-There was a flaming gas-bracket in the passage. By its flare I eyed
-the inspector.
-
-“You be so good as to understand, Mr. Symonds, that I’m going to have
-no more of your nonsense.” He put his hand up to his mouth--a whistle
-between his fingers. Gripping his wrist, I pinned him by the throat
-against the wall. “If you are not careful, you’ll get hurt.”
-
-He gasped out, between his clenched teeth, “I’ll make you pay for
-this! You let my men in!”
-
-“I’ll not let your men in--until you and I have had an explanation.”
-
-The lady interposed. “Don’t hurt him!”
-
-“I’ll not hurt him--unless he compels me. Look here, Symonds, there’s
-been a mystification--a hideous blunder.”
-
-“I don’t want to have anything to say to you. You open that door!”
-
-His hands returned to his lips. Again I had to pin him against the
-wall; this time I wrenched the whistle from between his fingers.
-
-“If you give any sort of signal, you’ll be sorry.”
-
-“You’ve broken my wrist!”
-
-“I haven’t; but I will if you don’t look out. I tell you, man, that
-we’ve been on the wrong scent; you and I, and all of us. It isn’t
-Edwin Lawrence who’s been murdered; he isn’t even dead.”
-
-“Don’t tell your tales to me.”
-
-“Tales! I tell you tales! Here’s Mr. Edwin Lawrence to tell his own.”
-
-Lawrence was standing a few steps farther down the passage, an
-apparently interested spectator of what had been taking place. Symonds
-turned to him.
-
-“This man? Who is this man?”
-
-Lawrence thrust his thumbs into his waistcoat armholes.
-
-“I’m the corpse on whom the coroner’s been sitting.”
-
-“Don’t play your mountebank tricks with me, sir.”
-
-“I’m the murdered man.”
-
-“Indeed? And pray what may be your name?”
-
-“Edwin Lawrence--at your service, entirely to command. Though I may
-mention that that’s only a form of words; since, at present, I’m
-really, and actually, in the service of another--a lady. Bound to her
-hand and foot by a tie there’s no dissolving.”
-
-Symonds perceived that in his manner, to say the least, there was
-something curious. As he looked at me I endeavoured to give him the
-assurance which I saw that he required.
-
-“It is Mr. Edwin Lawrence, you may safely take my word for it. The
-lady can confirm what I say.”
-
-Which the lady did upon the instant. The inspector was still, plainly,
-in a state of uncertainty; which, under the circumstances, was
-scarcely strange.
-
-“I don’t know if this is a trick which you have got up between you,
-and which you think you can play off on me; but, anyhow, who do you
-say the dead man is?”
-
-Lawrence chose to take the question as addressed to him. He chuckled;
-there was something in the chuckle which suggested the maniac more
-vividly than anything which had gone before.
-
-“Who’s the dead man? Ah! there’s the puzzle--and the joke! The dead
-man must be me. It’s in the papers--in people’s mouths--it’s the talk
-of the town. The police are searching for the wretch that slew me--the
-coroner and his jury have viewed my body. It’s plain the dead man must
-be me. And yet, although it’s very odd, he isn’t. It’s the rarest jest
-that ever yet was played--and all hers.” He pointed with his thumb
-along the passage. “It’s all her doing, conception and execution,
-both. And how she has enjoyed it! Ever since she has done nothing else
-but laugh. Can’t you hear her? She’s laughing now!”
-
-There did seem to come, through the door which was at the end of the
-passage, the sound of a woman’s laughter. We all heard it. The lady
-drew closer to me; I gritted my teeth; the inspector, with whom, as
-yet, it had no uncomfortable associations, treated it as though it
-were nothing out of the way.
-
-“Who’s it you’ve got in there?”
-
-Lawrence raised his hands as if they had been notes of exclamation.
-
-“A goddess! Such an one!--a pearl of the pantheon! A demon!--out of
-the very heart of hell!” He fingered his shirt-collar as if it were
-tight about his neck. “That’s why she relished her humorous conception
-more than I have. The qualities which go to the complete enjoyment of
-the jokes she plays, I lack. The laughter she compels has
-characteristics which I do not find altogether to my taste. It gets
-upon my brain; steals my sleep; nips my heart; fills the world
-with--faces; grinning faces, all of them--like his. And so I’m
-resolved to tell the joke, and I promise that it shan’t be spoilt in
-telling.” This with a smile upon his lips, a something elusive in his
-eyes, which, to my mind, again betrayed the lunatic. He threw out his
-arms with a burst of sudden wildness. “Let them all come in--the whole
-street--the city-ful! So that as many as may be may be gathered
-together for the enjoyment of the joke!”
-
-Symonds and I exchanged glances. I spoke to him in an undertone.
-
-“If you take my advice, you will listen to what he has to say. Before
-he’s finished, the whole story will have come out.”
-
-All the time there had been knockings at the door. Now some one
-without made himself prominent above the others. A shout came through
-the panels.
-
-“Symonds! Is that you in there? Shall we break down the door?”
-
-The voice was Hume’s. I proffered a suggestion to the inspector.
-
-“There is no reason why Dr. Hume should not come in. He will be able
-to resolve your doubts as to whether or not this is Mr. Edwin
-Lawrence. Your men I should advise you to keep outside. They will be
-close at hand if they are wanted.”
-
-He regarded me askance, evidently still by no means sure as to the
-nature of the part which I might be playing.
-
-“You are a curious person, Mr. Ferguson. You have your own ideas of
-the way in which justice is administered in England. However, you
-shall have your own way. Let Dr. Hume come in. My men can wait outside
-till they are wanted.”
-
-I unbolted the door, keeping my foot against it, to guard against a
-sudden rush. The crowd was still in waiting. It had evidently grown
-larger. As the people saw that the door was being opened, there were
-cries and exclamations. Hume was standing just outside. It seemed that
-it had been his intention to make a dart within; but the spectacle of
-me in the doorway caused him to hesitate. By him were the inspector’s
-friends. Misunderstanding the situation, they made an effort to force
-the door wider open. It was all I could do to hold it against them.
-
-“Hume, you can come in. Inspector Symonds, give your men their
-instructions.”
-
-“Gray, are you there?”
-
-“Yes, sir! Do you want us?”
-
-“Not just now. I may do shortly; keep where you are. Send along for
-some one to keep those people moving.”
-
-“Very good, sir. Are you all right in there?”
-
-“For the present I am. Keep a sharp look-out. If you hear me give the
-word, come in at once--if you have to break down the door to do it.”
-
-“Right, sir!”
-
-I rebolted the door, boos and groans coming from the crowd as they
-perceived themselves being shut out from the sight of anything which
-there might be to see. Hume had entered. He was looking about him as
-if the position of affairs were beyond his comprehension.
-
-“Symonds, what does all this mean? Ferguson, what new madness have you
-been up to? Miss Moore, you here! This is no place for you!”
-
-“I think it is.”
-
-“I say it’s not. You ought to be in bed. Who gave you permission to
-leave your room?”
-
-“I gave myself permission, thank you. I am quite able to take care of
-myself. And, if I’m not, here’s Mr. Ferguson.”
-
-“Mr. Ferguson! Mr. Ferguson stands in need of some one to take care of
-him.” He turned to me. “If you’ve had a hand in bringing Miss Moore
-here, you ought to be ashamed of yourself, if you’re capable of shame,
-which I’m beginning to doubt. Surely your own sense of decency,
-embryonic though it may be, ought to have told you that it is no place
-for her. What is this den which you have brought her to?”
-
-“Here is some one who can tell you better than I. Ask him, not me.”
-
-Lawrence broke into laughter.
-
-“That’s it, Ferguson. Hume, ask the corpse.”
-
-Hume stared at the speaker, as if he had been a spectre; which,
-apparently, he was more than half disposed to believe that he was.
-
-“Lawrence! Edwin Lawrence! Is it a living man, some demoniacal
-likeness, or is it a ghost? My God! is it a ghost?”
-
-Again Lawrence laughed. He went closer to the bewildered doctor; his
-eyes flaming, his manner growing wilder as he continued speaking.
-
-“A ghost, Hume, write it down a ghost! I wonder if I could cheat
-myself into believing I’m a ghost? Hume, you’re an authority on
-madness. Look at me; do you think I’m mad? It’s a question I’ve been
-putting to myself since--she began to be humorous. I see things--I
-hear things--like the men who’ve been--thirsty. There’s a face which
-looks into mine--a face all cut and slashed and sliced into ribbons;
-and, as the blood streams down the cheek-bones, which are laid all
-bare, its teeth grin at me, inside the torn and broken jaws, and it
-says, ‘After all I’ve done, this is the end!’ I strike at it, with
-both my fists, where the eyeballs ought to be, but I can’t knock it
-away; it won’t go, it keeps on being there. I can’t sleep, though I’d
-give all the world to. I’m afraid to try, because, when I shut my
-eyes, I see it plainer. The blood gets on my hands; the taste gets
-into my mouth; the idiot words get on my brain, ‘After all I’ve done,
-this is the end!’ I can’t get away from the face and the words;
-whatever I do, wherever I go, they’re there. I seem to carry them with
-me. I’ve been drinking, but I can’t drink enough to shut them out; I
-can’t get drunk. And, Hume, do you think I’m mad? I hope I am. For
-while I’m being tortured she laughs; she keeps laughing all the time.
-It’s her notion of a jest. I hope that it’s but a madman’s fancy, what
-I see and hear; and that, when I get my reason back again, they’ll
-go--the face and the words. You’re a scientific man. Tell me if I’m
-mad.”
-
-Hume turned towards me. His countenance was pasty-hued.
-
-“What devil’s trick is this?”
-
-Lawrence answered, in his own fashion, as if the question had been
-addressed to him.
-
-“That’s what it is--a devil’s trick! Hers! The Goddess’s! She’s a
-demon! I’ll--I’ll tell you how it was done. She’s got me--by the
-throat; bought me--body and soul. But I don’t care, I’ll be even. She
-shan’t do all the scoring; I will play a hand, although, directly
-afterwards, she drags me down to hell with her. Let her drag! I’m in
-hell already. It can’t be worse--where she has sprung from.”
-
-Taking Hume by the shoulder with one hand, with the other he pointed
-to the door which was at the end of the passage. He was dreadful to
-look at. As he himself said, he already looked as if he were suffering
-the torments of the damned.
-
-“She’s in there--behind that door. But although she is in there she’s
-with me here. She’s always with me, wherever I am; she, the face, and
-the words. You think I’m romancing, passing off on you the coinage of
-a madman’s brain. I would it were so. I wish that they were lies of my
-own invention, a maniac’s imaginings. Come with me; judge for
-yourself. You shall see her. I will show you how the devil’s trick was
-done.”
-
-He led the way along the passage. We followed. I know not what
-thoughts were in the minds of the others. I do know that I myself had
-never before been so conscious of a sense of discomfort. The lady
-slipped her hand into mine. It was cold. Her fingers trembled. Even
-then I would have stayed her from seeing what we were to see if I
-could; but I could not. It was as if we were being borne onward
-together in a dream. All the while I had a suspicion that, of us all,
-Inspector Symonds was most at his ease, while it seemed to me that
-Hume carried himself like a man who moved to execution.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIV.
- IN THE ROOM
-
-A large, bare, barn-like room. The walls were colour-washed; as seen
-by gaslight, an uncertain shade of grey. The floor was bare. At one
-end was a wooden daïs. This, and a large skylight overhead, suggested
-that the apartment had been intended for a studio. Artistic properties
-there were none. The furniture was scanty. In one corner was a camp
-bedstead, the bedclothes in disorder. It had evidently not been made
-since it was slept in. There were two small tables, one at the side
-against the wall, the other in the centre of the room. Bottles and
-glasses were on both. Bottles, indeed, were everywhere; designed, too,
-to contain all sorts of liquids--wines, spirits, beers. Champagne
-appeared to have been drunk by the gallon. On the floor, in the
-corner, opposite the bedstead, were at least seven or eight dozen
-unopened bottles, of all sizes, sorts, and shapes. Three or four
-chairs, of incongruous design, completed the equipment of the room;
-with the exception, that is, of a tall screen covered with crimson
-silk which stood upon the daïs. This screen was the first object
-which caught the eye on entering. One wondered if an artist’s model
-were concealed behind.
-
-Lawrence placed his finger against his lips as he held the door open
-for us to enter.
-
-“Ssh! She’s there, behind the screen! Listen! Can’t you hear her
-laughing?”
-
-This time I, for one, heard nothing. There was not a sound. And, since
-every sense was at the acutest tension, had there been, it would
-scarcely have escaped my notice. Scarcely were we all in, than a door
-on the opposite side of the room was opened, gingerly, and seemingly
-with hesitation, as if the opener was by no means sure of his welcome.
-Through it came the pertinacious Mr. Bernstein, and, of all persons,
-young Tom Moore. At the sight of her brother the lady shrank closer to
-my side. The inspector appeared to regard the advent of the newcomers
-with suspicion, as though doubtful lest there were more to follow.
-
-“Who are these men? Where do they come from?”
-
-Lawrence explained.
-
-“Inspector Symonds, allow me to introduce you to Mr. Isaac
-Bernstein--dealer in forged bills and patron of penmen. Surely you
-have heard of Bernstein.”
-
-“Oh yes, I’ve heard of Bernstein. So you are Mr. Isaac Bernstein.
-Who’s the other man?”
-
-“The other man is”--this with a glance towards the lady--“merely a
-thief.”
-
-“I’m no thief! I’ll let you know I’m not to be called
-thief--especially by you!”
-
-Young Moore’s disclaimer was half whine, half snarl. Bernstein took up
-his tale.
-
-“Mr. Symonds, I’m glad to meet you, sir. Our--our friend here is fond
-of his joke. You mustn’t take him seriously. It--it’s his way to say
-things which he doesn’t mean. I just stepped in to say a word to him
-in private--just one word; so I hope you’ll forgive me if I seem to be
-intruding. Lawrence, I--I came with our young friend here along the
-little back passage, which the models used to use, because I--I wanted
-to speak one word to you in private. Would you mind stepping on one
-side just--just for half a moment.”
-
-“No, Bernstein, I won’t. Anything you have to say to me, you’ll say in
-public; at the top of your voice; out loud. I’m going to say my say so
-that every one may hear me--she and they.”
-
-“Now, Lawrence, be reasonable, I do beg of you. Let me make to you
-just this one remark.”
-
-Drawing closer, Mr. Bernstein dropped his voice to a whisper. Taking
-him by both shoulders, Lawrence began to shake him to and fro.
-
-“Speak up, Bernstein, speak up! Shout, man, shout!”
-
-“Don’t Lawrence, you’ll hurt me!”
-
-“Hurt you! Hurt you! If I could only hurt you as you’ve hurt me, you
-pretty fellow! Why didn’t you save your skin by taking to your heels?
-For me there’s no salvation, because of her, and the face, and the
-words. But for you there was a chance. Now there’s none! Now there’s
-none!”
-
-He flung the Jew away from him, so that he went reeling half across
-the room. Mr. Bernstein addressed himself, with stammering lips, to
-the inspector.
-
-“Mr. Symonds, he’s--he’s not right in his head; he’s excited--he’s
-been drinking; look at those bottles!”
-
-Lawrence threw out his arms with a laugh.
-
-“Look at those bottles! Evidences of a giant’s thirst! I’ll have
-another!”
-
-Taking a bottle of champagne out of the collection in the corner, with
-what looked like a palette knife he struck the neck off with a
-cleanness and dexterity which denoted practice. The wine foamed up. He
-filled a soda-water tumbler, emptying it at a draught.
-
-“That’s the stuff! It’s got a sting in it! I like my drink to have a
-sting!”
-
-Bernstein drew the inspector’s attention to his proceedings.
-
-“You see. That’s how he goes on--drink! drink! drink! He does nothing
-else but drink. You wouldn’t pay any attention to his ravings when
-they reflect upon a respectable man?”
-
-“Respectable man! Isaac Bernstein, respectable man?”
-
-He tossed the bottle he was holding towards the Jew. If the other had
-not ducked, it would have struck him.
-
-“He’s a liar, that’s what he is; a liar to his finger-tips. No one who
-knows him would believe him on his oath.”
-
-This was young Moore. Lawrence pointed at him with his tumbler.
-
-“A Solomon risen to judgment! See truth’s imaged superscription on his
-brow.”
-
-The lady stepped forward before I had guessed her intention.
-
-“What he is he in great part owes to you--and to him!”--pointing to
-the Jew. “You are an older man than he, with a wider knowledge of the
-world. You have used him as a tool with which to save yourselves. You
-found him in a ditch--in the same ditch in which you were yourselves.
-Instead of helping him out you dragged him farther in, pressing him
-down in the mire, so that, by dint of standing on his body, you might
-yourselves reach the bank, at the cost of his entire destruction.
-Though he is guilty, your guilt is a thousand times as great.”
-
-“There speaks the actress. Your sentiments, Miss Moore, do you credit;
-though, being of the stage, they’re stagey. They suppose that you can
-make a good man bad. I doubt it, be he old or young. All that you can
-do, is to bring to a head the badness which is in a bad one.
-Bernstein, your brother, and I, were born with a twist in us; a moral
-malformation; a trend in the grain which, as we got our growth, gave a
-natural inclination in a particular direction. I doubt if we could
-have gone straight if we had tried. You may take it for granted that
-we did not weary ourselves with vain efforts. I know that I did not.
-The things I liked had to be, like ginger, hot in the mouth; my
-pleasures had all to be well peppered. Your insipidities I never
-relished; nor was the fact that they happened to be virtuous a
-sufficient sauce.
-
-“As it happens, in this best of all possible worlds, spice costs
-money. And there’s the rub. For I had none--or as good as none. But
-I’d a brother who had. An all-seeing Providence and an
-indiscriminating parent, had caused him to be amply dowered with
-worldly goods. I made several efforts with my own hands and brains to
-supply myself with money. Sometimes they’d succeed; oftener they would
-fail. When they failed, in the most natural possible manner, I looked
-to my brother--my only brother--to make good the deficiency. To do
-this he now and then objected; which was odd. Until, one day, I came
-upon a man named Bernstein.”
-
-The Jew, who had been listening with parted lips and watchful,
-troubled eyes, to what the other had been saying, now went forward to
-him, cringingly.
-
-“Lawrence, good old friend, remember all I’ve done for you, and--and
-be careful what you say.”
-
-“I’ll remember, and so shall you; you never will be able to accuse me
-of forgetting. This man, Bernstein, was a Jew--an usurer.”
-
-“I lend money to gentlemen who are in need of it, that’s all; there’s
-no harm in it. If I didn’t some one else would.”
-
-“He negotiated loans on terms which varied--as I quickly learned. I
-had had some experience of usurers; but this was a new type.”
-
-“How new? Circumstances compel one to alter one’s terms--it’s only
-business.”
-
-“He lent me a little money on what he considered reasonable terms.”
-
-“And so they were--most reasonable. You know yourself they were.”
-
-“‘When you want more,’ he said, ‘you must bring me another name upon
-the bill.’ I asked, ‘Whose name?’ He said, ‘Your brother’s.’ ‘Do you
-think my brother would back a bill of mine? He’d see me farther
-first!’ ‘That,’ he said, ‘is a pity.’ And so it was a pity. Brothers
-should be friendly; they should help each other; it’s only right.
-
-“‘Come,’ he said, ‘and dine with me.’ I dined. After dinner he began
-again about the bill. ‘I’ll give you £700 for a three months’ bill
-for a thousand with your brother’s name on it.’ ‘I tell you that
-nothing would induce my brother to back a bill of mine.’ ‘If you were
-to bring me such a bill I shouldn’t ask how it got there.’ Then he
-looked at me, and I saw what he meant. ‘That’s it, is it? I’ve sailed
-pretty close to the wind, but I’ve never got quite so far as that.’ He
-filled himself another glass of wine. ‘You say you want the money
-badly. The sooner you let me have the bill, the sooner your wants will
-be relieved.’ I let him have the bill in the morning. At the end of
-three months there was a storm in the air.”
-
-“I knew nothing of it--he invents it all. The bill was duly met when
-it was presented.”
-
-“After my brother and I had come pretty near to murder, I was still,
-as ever, in want of money. But this time it was Bernstein who came to
-me.
-
-“‘I hear you’re pressed.’ I complimented him on the correctness of his
-information. ‘It’s no good,’ said he, ‘peddling with hundreds. It’s a
-good round sum you want to set you clear.’ I admitted it; and wondered
-where the good round sum was coming from. ‘I tell you what I’ll do,’
-he said. ‘You bring me five bills for a thousand each, with your
-brother’s name on them, and I’ll give you two thousand five hundred
-for the lot.’ I told him that it couldn’t be done. I’d promised my
-brother that I wouldn’t play any more tricks with his name, and I
-meant to keep my word. ‘Ah,’ he said, ‘that’s a pity.’”
-
-“I said nothing of the kind. It is not to be believed; those who know
-me will tell you it is not to be believed. It is against my nature.”
-
-“‘I think,’ he continued, ‘I know how it can be managed. I know a
-young fellow whom I’ll introduce to you. You may find him of use. He’s
-a first-rate penman.’ ‘Do you mean that he’s an expert forger?’
-‘Lawrence,’ cried Mr. Bernstein, ‘you shouldn’t use such words--you
-really shouldn’t.’”
-
-“You hear him admit it? I said, ‘You should not use such words.’ I
-have always said it--always.”
-
-“He made me known to this expert penman, getting up a three-cornered
-dinner for that especial purpose. The expert penman was our young
-friend here--Tom Moore.”
-
-“I never wanted to know you--never. I told him that I didn’t.”
-
-Mr. Bernstein contradicted the young gentleman’s disclaimer.
-
-“Now, Moore, that is not so. You were always willing to make his
-acquaintance; why not? He was a gentleman of family, of fortune. Why
-should you not have been willing to know such an one?
-
-“He didn’t turn out like that, did he? Look how he served me!”
-
-“Ah, that is another matter. We could not have foreseen how he was to
-turn out. We supposed him to be a gentleman of reputation--of
-character.”
-
-“Innocent-minded Bernstein! Ingenuous Tom Moore! After dinner Moore
-returned with me to my rooms.”
-
-“You invited me.”
-
-“I did--that’s true; and you came. I said to him, ‘I hear you’re a bit
-of a penman.’”
-
-“I didn’t know what you meant.”
-
-“You wouldn’t. I laid five bill-stamps in front of him.”
-
-“There was nothing on them.”
-
-“True again; there wasn’t. I showed him my brother’s signature at the
-bottom of a letter, and I asked him if he thought that he could make
-a nice clean copy of it in the corner of each stamp.”
-
-“You never said what you were going to do with it.”
-
-“Still correct--I didn’t. But you said, ‘How much are you going to
-give me?’”
-
-“Well, you were a stranger to me; you didn’t expect I was going to do
-you a favour for nothing?”
-
-“Hardly. I said I’d give you a hundred pounds, which I thought was
-pretty fair pay for a little copying. But you said, ‘I want five
-hundred.’”
-
-“You didn’t give me five hundred pounds, not you! You know you didn’t!
-Or anything like!”
-
-“Accurate as ever. I couldn’t see my way to quite as much as that. I
-said you should have two hundred.”
-
-“That night you never gave me any money at all.”
-
-“No. But in the morning I carried to Mr. Isaac Bernstein five bills
-for a thousand pounds apiece, with, on each, my brother’s endorsement
-in the corner. In exchange, Mr. Bernstein presented me with two
-thousand five hundred pounds, and out of that you had two hundred.”
-
-“I took it as a friendly present.”
-
-“Precisely--from a perfect stranger. Time went on. The three months
-slipped by. I began to fidget. Luck was most consummately against me.
-Two thousand five hundred pounds went no way at all; I had lost it,
-pretty nearly every penny, before I really realised that I had ever
-had it. When it was gone, I knew that breakers were ahead; a pretty
-nasty lot of rocks. As I say, I began to fidget. I knew my brother,
-and was well aware that, since last time it had been nearly murder,
-this time it would come as near as possible to quite. Philip’s temper,
-my friends, Philip’s temper was distinctly bad. We had had a few
-fights together, he and I, and out of them it had not been my general
-custom to come out best. Now I foresaw that the biggest fight of all
-our fights was drawing comfortably close; and when I asked myself in
-what condition I should probably emerge from it, I was not able to
-supply my question with an answer which gave me entire satisfaction.
-
-“I began to hate my brother. As the days stole by, I began to hate him
-more and more--to fear him. The two things together, the hatred and
-the fear, took such a hold of me that I began to cast about in my mind
-how I could get the best of him, when the game was blown upon and the
-fight began. And at last I thought of something which I had chanced
-upon in India.
-
-“It was one night when I lay awake in bed, unable to sleep. I had been
-drinking. The drink had been bad. Among the goblins which it brought
-to my bedside were thoughts of my brother. I thought of how the luck
-had all been his; of what a grip he had; of his bone and muscle; of
-how, in our quarrels, it always had gone hard with me; of how, in the
-next one, which was close at hand, it would go harder still. He was
-more than a match for me all round. In peace or war he was the
-stronger man. How could I get even with him? How?
-
-“Then I thought of the Goddess. It was from herself that the first
-inspiration came; she precipitated herself, as the occultists have it,
-into my mind. I suspected it then; I know it now. She had remained,
-till then, in the packing-case in which I brought her home. She had
-never been out of it, not once. I had never taken the trouble to
-unpack her. She might have feared she was forgotten; felt herself
-slighted. No; that’s not her way. She knows she’ll never be forgotten;
-and as for slights, she never will be slighted when there’s need of
-her. She had been waiting; that was all--waiting for her time. Now her
-time had come. She knew it. So she reminded me that she was there.
-
-“It struck me, at first, as a humorous idea--The Goddess. It always is
-her humorous side which appeals to one at first. Indeed, it is that
-side of her which continues to the front; only--the character of the
-humour changes. I laughed to think that her existence should occur to
-me at such a moment. And, as I laughed, she laughed too. It was the
-first time I had heard her laughter. The sound of it had an odd effect
-on the marrow in my bones. Even then I asked myself if by any
-possibility I could be going mad. She was in the cupboard on the other
-side of my dressing-room. All other considerations apart, it was an
-odd thing that I should hear her so plainly from where I lay.
-
-“‘I’ll go and look at her,’ I said. I went. As I opened the cupboard
-door she laughed again--a little, soft, musical laugh, suggestive of
-exquisite enjoyment. It drew me on. ‘Why,’ I cried, ‘I didn’t know
-that you could laugh. Where are you? Let’s free you from your prison.
-If you’re as pretty as your laughter, you should be well worth looking
-at.’
-
-“There was the packing-case, all nailed and corded, exactly as it had
-been when placed on shipboard. As I touched it, she laughed again. Now
-that I had become more used to it, I found that there was something in
-the sound which braced me up; a quality which was suited to my mood. I
-drew the case into my dressing-room. I unpacked it. There she was
-inside, in the best possible condition; as ready, as willing, as
-happy, as on the day when I first saw her, in the place where she was
-born. She had borne her voyage and subsequent confinement surprisingly
-well; neither in her bearing nor appearance was there anything which
-even hinted at a trace of resentment for the treatment which she had
-received. As she showed me what she could do, laughing all the time, I
-said to myself, ‘With her aid I shall be more than a match for my
-brother.’
-
-“I had got her out, but, like the genie the fisherman released in the
-Arabian story, she was not easy to put back again. Without her consent
-it was impossible to replace her in the packing-case. Her consent she
-refused to give. When I persisted in my attempts to do without it, she
-brought me nearer to a sudden end than I had ever been before.
-Whereupon I desisted. I left her where she was. That display of her
-powers, and of her readiness to use them, compelled me to the
-reflection that in her I had found not only a collaborator, but
-possibly something else as well. One thing I certainly had found--an
-inseparable companion.
-
-“From that hour, when, in the silence of the night, and because I
-could not sleep, being troubled by thoughts of my brother, I took her
-from her packing-case, she has never left me for one moment alone. She
-has become part and parcel of my life; grown into the very web of my
-being; into the very heart of me; until now she holds me, body, soul,
-and spirit, with chains which never shall be broken. And to her it’s
-such an exquisite jest. Listen! She is laughing now.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXV.
- THE GODDESS
-
-I had been wondering, while Lawrence had been speaking, where,
-exactly, in what he said, was the dividing line between truth and
-falsehood; between sanity and madness. I could not satisfy myself upon
-the point; either then or afterwards. That the wildness of his speech
-and manner was an indication of the disorder of his mind was obvious;
-that in his brain there were the fires of delirium was sure; that the
-tale which he told was not all raving was as certain. It is probable
-that the life of dissipation which he had led had told upon his
-physical health; and that, as usual, the body had reacted on the mind.
-
-Yet there was such an air of conviction in his bearing, and so much
-method in his madness, that even in his most amazing statements one
-could not but suspect, at least, a basis of fact. And it was because
-this was so that we listened, fascinated, to assertions which savoured
-of a world of dreams; and hung, with breathless interest, on words
-which told, as if they were everyday occurrences, of things of which
-it is not good to even think as coming within the sweep of
-possibility.
-
-He held up his finger, repeating his last words in the form of an
-inquiry.
-
-“Hark! don’t you hear her laughing now?”
-
-I know not what we heard; I know not. We had been following, one by
-one, the steps which marked the progress of disorder in this man’s
-brain, until our own minds had become unbalanced too. But I thought
-that I heard the sound of a woman’s laughter, and it was because it
-appeared to come from behind the screen that I stepped forward to move
-the barrier, so that we might learn what it concealed. Lawrence sprang
-in front of me.
-
-“Don’t!” he cried. “She’s there! You shall see her; I’ll show you her
-at the proper time.”
-
-I could have thrust him aside, but there was that about him which
-dissuaded me. And when the lady, laying her hand upon my arm, drew me
-away from him, I let him tell his tale in his own fashion. He passed
-his fingers across his brow, as if in an effort to collect his
-thoughts.
-
-“Well, the time went, forgetting to bring me ease of mind, until
-Bernstein wrote to ask my brother where it would best meet his
-convenience to have the bills presented, which were on the point of
-falling due.”
-
-“It was the usual custom,” struck in the Jew.
-
-“It’s the usual custom, Bernstein says, and I’m not denying it. When
-Philip got the letter, he came red-hot to me, asking what it meant. I
-had had a bad day or two, and some unpleasant nights, and was feeling
-hipped just when he came. Besides, his coming took me unawares; I was
-not expecting him--for the present. When I perceived what was in his
-voice, and in his eyes, and in the twitchings of his hands, I was
-afraid. I lied to him; pretending that I had no notion of what it was
-that Bernstein wrote; protesting that any bills which he might hold
-had nothing at all to do with me. I could see he doubted, but having
-no proof positive that what I said was false, he went, warning me what
-I might expect if it turned out that I had lied. It was good hearing,
-to know what I might expect--from him--if it turned out that I had
-lied.
-
-“I went to Bernstein, to implore him to have mercy; though I knew that
-in him mercy was less frequent than water in a rock.”
-
-“I am a man of business! You had had my money! I am a business man!”
-
-“He would have none. I found young Moore. I told him that certain
-bills had been discounted which bore my brother’s name, and since he
-had put it there I should be compelled, in self-defence, to tell the
-simple truth.”
-
-“When I put it there there was nothing on the bills--not a word; I
-declare it. They were nothing but five blank slips of paper, on my
-sacred word of honour, I will swear to it. He filled them up himself;
-then he wanted to put it on to me.”
-
-“Yes, it was odd how I wanted to put it upon every one except myself;
-very odd indeed. That night I was not happy. I had some conversation
-with The Goddess; from which I derived comfort, of a kind, though it
-was not much, either for quantity or quality. The next day I had
-brought myself closer to the sticking point; as, I fancy, men are apt
-to do when they know that the music really is about to play. In the
-evening I had a game of cards with Ferguson. You remember?”
-
-“I do. You cheated me.”
-
-“I did. Which, again, was odd. For it was the first time I ever had
-cheated at cards, and it was the last. You went out of the room
-believing that you would have to pay me £1880, and with, at the
-bottom of your heart, the knowledge that the man whom you had supposed
-to be your friend was, after all, a rogue. The consciousness that you
-had this knowledge was, for me, the top brick. I had chosen to carry
-myself well in your eyes, and believed I had succeeded; yet, after
-all, I’d failed. When you had gone I turned for consolation to The
-Goddess.
-
-“Bringing her from my bedroom, I placed her on her own particular
-stand. I was just about to request her to go through one of her
-unrivalled performances when, turning, I saw in the open doorway of my
-room a lady. Here is that lady now.”
-
-He waved his hand towards Miss Moore. She gave what seemed to be a
-start of recollection.
-
-“I remember. I had knocked at the door again and then again; no one
-answered. I tried the handle; the door opened; you were there.”
-
-“Which was most fortunate for me. It was an entrancing figure which I
-saw, in a cloak all glory; with a face--a face which would haunt the
-dreams of a happier man than I. It was a late hour for so enchanting a
-vision to pay a first call upon a single gentleman, but, when I
-learned that this was the sister of the ingenuous Tom, I understood; I
-understood still more when the lady’s tongue was once set wagging, for
-sometimes even charming visions do have tongues. Dear Tom had told his
-tale on his own lines.”
-
-“It was gospel truth, every word I said to her. I’ll take my oath it
-was.”
-
-“There’s not a doubt you will. But as the tale came from the lady’s
-lips to me, it seemed surprising. I’d no idea, until she told me, that
-I was so old in sin and dear Tom so young. It seemed that I had
-corrupted the boy’s fresh innocence; that I had even taught him how to
-write--especially other people’s names. To me it sounded odd. I had
-met young Tom; I was beginning to wonder if his sister ever had. I
-knew something of his history; one could scarcely credit that she knew
-anything at all. However, one was glad to learn that so fair a lady
-had so excellent a brother, though it seemed unfortunate that he
-should have such curious associates. Of one of them she was giving her
-opinion, to the extent of several volumes, when once more the door was
-opened, this time, I really think, without any preliminary knocking;
-for I am incapable of suggesting that the lady’s voice could by any
-possibility have drowned even a rapping of the knuckles. My brother
-was the interrupter--the uninvited, unwelcome interrupter, of our
-_tête-à-tête_.
-
-“Then I knew that the end had come; that the game was blown upon; that
-the music would have to be faced. I knew this in an instant. It was
-written large all over him. He had a trick, when he was in a rage, of
-seeming to swell; as if the wind of his passion had distended him. I
-had never seen him look so large before. He was trembling--not with
-fear. His fingers were opening and closing--as they were apt to do
-when the muscles which controlled them reached the point of working by
-themselves. His lips were parted; he drew great breaths; his eyes had
-moved forward in his head. It did not need more than a single glance
-at him to enable me to understand that he had learned that I had lied,
-and that now had come the tug of war.
-
-“I cannot say if he noticed that I was with a lady. He did not
-acknowledge her presence if he did, not even by so much as the removal
-of his hat. So soon as he saw me he began to edge his way into the
-room, with little, awkward, jerky movements, which experience had
-taught me were the invariable preliminaries to an outburst of
-insensate fury. ‘I’ll kill you! I’ll kill you! I’ll kill you!’ He
-repeated the three words, as if he were speaking half to himself and
-half to me, in a husky voice, which was not nice to hear.
-
-“My first thought was of The Goddess!”
-
-As if he had had, from the beginning, an eye to what would be the
-proper dramatic effect, when he got so far, Lawrence, with a hasty
-movement towards the daïs, struck the crimson screen, so that it came
-clattering forward on to the floor. Extending his arms on either side
-of him, he cried: “Behold! The Goddess!”
-
-I do not know what the others were prepared to find revealed, nor even
-what it was which I had myself expected. There had been in my mind a
-vague anticipation of some incredible horror; something neither human
-nor inhuman, neither alive nor dead. What I actually did see
-occasioned me, at first sight, a shock of surprise. A moment’s
-reflection, however, disclosed my own stupidity. Much that had gone
-before should have prepared me for exactly this. Only my mental
-opaqueness could have prevented my seeing to what Lawrence’s words
-directly pointed. And yet, after all, this that I saw did not provide
-an adequate explanation; did not, for instance, shed light on what I
-had seen in my dream.
-
-The downfall of the screen had revealed an idol; apparently a Hindoo
-goddess. She was squatted on what looked like an ebony pedestal,
-perhaps a foot or eighteen inches from the floor. The figure was
-nearly four feet high. It represented a woman squatting on her
-haunches. Her arms were crossed upon her breast, her fingers
-interlaced. Two things struck me as peculiar. One, that the whole
-figure was of a brilliant scarlet; the other, that its maker had
-managed to impart to it a curious suggestion of life. To this fact
-Lawrence himself drew our attention.
-
-“You see how alive she is? She only needs a touch to fill her with
-impassioned frenzy. It is for that touch that she waits and watches.”
-
-It was exactly what I had myself observed. The figure needed only some
-little thing to give it at least the semblance of actual life. I could
-not make out of what substance it was compounded; certainly neither of
-wood nor stone.
-
-“As Philip came at me across the room I moved towards The Goddess.
-‘Take care,’ I said. ‘Don’t be a fool! Don’t you see that there’s a
-lady here?’ He did not; or if he did he showed no signs of doing so. I
-doubt even if he saw The Goddess. It was his way. In his fits of
-passion he was like some maddened bull; he had eyes only for the
-object of his rage. ‘I’ll kill you!’ he kept on muttering, in a voice
-which fury had made husky. ‘Don’t be an ass!’ I cried. But he was an
-ass. Presently there came the rush which I was looking for. He went
-for me as the bull goes for the toreador. And instead of me he met The
-Goddess. It had to be, or I should not have lived to tell the tale.
-
-“As it chanced The Goddess was between us. I had in my fingers this
-little cord--you see I have it here. My scarlet beauty was an obstacle
-of which he took no account at all. He made as if he would dash her
-into splinters and scatter them about the room. But The Goddess is not
-so easily to be brushed aside. As he rushed at her she leaped at
-him--like this.”
-
-Suddenly throwing out his arms he cried, in a loud voice, “Take me,
-for I am yours, O thou Goddess of the Scarlet Hands.”
-
-How exactly it all happened, even now I find it hard to say. As
-Lawrence sprang forward, the figure rose to its feet, and in an
-instant was alive. It opened its arms; from its finger-tips came
-knives. Stepping forward it gripped Lawrence with its steel-clad
-hands, with a grip from which there was no escaping. From every part
-of its frame gleaming blades had sprung; against this
-_cheval-de-frise_ it pressed him again and again, twirling him round
-and round, moving him up and down, so that the weapons pierced and
-hacked back and front. Even from its eyes, mouth, and nostrils had
-sprung knives. It kept jerking its head backwards and forwards, so
-that it could stab with them at his face and head. And, all the while,
-from somewhere came the sound of a woman’s laughter--that dreadful
-sound which I had heard in my dream.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVI.
- THE LEGACY OF THE SCARLET HANDS
-
-We could do nothing for him. The shock of the surprise, for a
-moment, held us motionless. But so soon as we realised that the man
-was being hacked to death before our eyes, we rushed to his
-assistance. It was of no avail. Death had, probably, been
-instantaneous, so much mercy the creature showed. A sharp-pointed
-blade, more than eighteen inches long, which proceeded from its
-stomach, had pierced him through and through. The writhing, gibbering
-puppet held him skewered in a dozen places. To have released him we
-should have had to tear him into pieces. When I tried to drag him
-free, I only succeeded in bringing the whole thing over. Down he came,
-with his assailant sticking to him like a limpet. Pinning him on to
-the floor, it continued its extraordinary contortions, lacerating its
-victim with every movement in a hundred different places. It was
-difficult to believe that it was not alive. Perceiving that it was not
-to be persuaded by any other means to loosen its embrace, I struck it
-on the back, again and again, with a heavy wooden chair.
-
-Presently it was still; its movements ceased; it became again
-inanimate. As if its lust for blood was glutted, it rolled over,
-lethargically, upon its side, leaving its handiwork exposed--a
-horrible spectacle. A grin--as it were a smile, born of repletion--was
-on the creature’s face.
-
-Later, the thing was torn to pieces; its anatomy laid bare.
-Examination showed that its construction had been diabolically
-ingenious. It was simply a light steel frame, shaped to resemble a
-human body, to which was attached a number of strong springs, which
-were set in motion by clockwork machinery. The whole had been encased
-in scarlet leather, so that, when completed, it resembled nothing so
-much as an artist’s lay figure. In the leather were innumerable
-eyelet-holes. Through each of these holes the point of a blade was
-always peeping. So soon as the clockwork was set in motion each of
-these blades leaped from its appointed place, and continued leaping,
-ceaselessly, to and fro, till the machinery ran down. In the head was
-an arrangement somewhat on the lines of a phonograph; it was from this
-proceeded the sound resembling a woman’s gentle laughter, which was
-not the least eerie part of its horrible performance.
-
-Inquiries seemed to show that the creature had originally been
-intended for sacrificial purposes. Lawrence had apparently purchased
-it at Allahabad; probably from the workshop of a native who was
-suspected of the manufacture of contrivances, whose ingenuity was
-almost too conspicuous, which were used in the temples. On certain
-days such a puppet would be produced by the priests, with a flourish
-of trumpets. One could easily believe that miraculous power would be
-claimed for it; it was even likely that, as a proof of the
-substantiality of these claims, it would go through its gruesome
-performance in the presence of the assembled congregations. Of what
-might have been the objects on which it exhibited its powers one did
-not care to think. Some queer things still take place in India.
-
-Edwin Lawrence could hardly have been perfectly sane when he purchased
-such a plaything. It was not a possession which a perfectly
-healthy-minded man would have cared to have had at any price; and
-Lawrence must have paid an enormous sum for it, or that wily native
-would never have allowed such a curio to leave his hands. It was shown
-that the brothers had been in the habit of quarrelling their whole
-lives long. Edwin would do something to arouse Philip’s passion,
-whereon Philip would attack him with unreasoning violence. The fit of
-fury past, and the mischief done, repentance came. In these moods
-Philip must have expended thousands of pounds in his attempts to
-soothe the feelings of the brother whom he had just been battering.
-One of these scenes had taken place just before Edwin’s departure for
-India; it was the usual plaster which had enabled him to start upon
-his travels. That his brother’s treatment of him rankled, there was
-scarcely room for doubt; the purchase of the scarlet puppet was,
-probably a firstfruit of his morbid brooding.
-
-At the very last, possibly, the crime had been the result of a
-moment’s impulse--as he himself had said. But that it had been
-prepared for, as likely to happen some time, was clear. He had
-obtained a suit of clothes, which was exactly like those which his
-brother was in the habit of wearing. These he secreted in his bedroom.
-So soon as his “goddess” had done her work, he stripped what was left
-of his brother bare--an awful task it must have been. He arrayed the
-body in a suit of his own clothes, oblivious of the fact that they
-showed no signs of the cutting and the hacking, and the suit which he
-had prepared he himself put on.
-
-Whether or not he saw me--or even if I was actually there to see--is
-not clear to this day. But either he did not notice the departure of
-his lady visitor, or he was indifferent to what it might portend;
-under the circumstances, after the tragedy had actually taken place,
-his movements were marked by curious deliberation. The probability is
-that the catastrophe finally overturned the brain whose equilibrium
-was already tottering. No other hypothesis can adequately explain the
-manner in which he retained his self-possession, expecting every
-moment that the alarm would be raised, and that he would be caught
-red-handed.
-
-Not only did he make himself up to resemble as much as possible his
-brother, but, rolling the “goddess” up in a cloth, he bore the
-blood-stained puppet out with him into the street. It was that which
-Turner had seen him carrying, under the impression that he was himself
-the man who was, at that moment, lying on the floor of his room, a
-mutilated corpse. As, by sight, Turner knew both men well, the fact
-that he mistook one man for the other shows that the imitation must
-have been well and carefully done.
-
-No action was taken against Mr. Isaac Bernstein. Except the dead man’s
-words, there was no evidence against him in that particular. But that
-the tale told of him by Edwin Lawrence was true, and that he had some
-sort of a conscience, after all, was suggested by the fact that a few
-days afterwards he disappeared from his London premises and from his
-usual haunts. So far as I know, nothing has been seen or heard of him
-since. Whether he was afraid that other shady transactions, in which
-he had had a hand, would be brought home to him, or whether he was
-haunted by memories of the dual tragedy for which he had been, at any
-rate in part, responsible, I cannot say. The fact remains, that so far
-as the police can learn, large sums of money, which at the time of his
-disappearance were due to him, he has never made the slightest attempt
-to claim.
-
-As the two brothers were the last of their race, and no one has laid
-claim to Philip’s estate, in due course it reverted to the Crown. It
-is among the large number of those for which heirs-at-law are still
-wanting. Old Morley and his wife had not been in a good service for so
-many years for nothing; they would have retired from it long before
-had it not been for antiquated notions of fidelity. Their master’s
-death found them comfortably off, and in the possession, as it turned
-out, of a little property among the Surrey hills. On that property
-they are residing to this day. When it first came into their hands the
-neighbourhood was wild and rural; others, since, have discovered that
-it was beautiful. Building is taking place on every side; quite a town
-is springing up. Though this materially adds to the monetary value of
-their property, the old couple are a little restless amidst their new
-surroundings.
-
-Hume is still unmarried. He becomes less and less engaged in the
-active practice of his profession. But he remains an authority on the
-obscure diseases of the brain. He has written more than one book upon
-this special subject. I have not read them--I am no reader, and such
-works would, in any case, be hardly in my way--but I understand that
-he seeks to show that we are, all of us, more or less mad, and that he
-goes far towards the proof of this thesis. He has not materially
-altered his estimate of my mental equipment. Indeed, he once assured
-me that he was becoming more and more convinced that men whose
-physical and muscular development went beyond a certain limit were,
-_ipso facto_, mad; and, _ergo_, I must be insane. However, we are
-tolerable friends, and he seems not unwilling to allow that I am as
-well out of an asylum as in.
-
-It has been rumoured that Miss Adair intends, shortly, to retire from
-the stage; and the whisper is that Hume, who for some time has been
-her constant attendant, has something to do with her intention. In
-that case, they will make a well-matched pair, for in my opinion they
-both have tongues.
-
-Bessie--I think that at this point in these pages I am entitled to
-call her Bessie--Bessie never acted again. After that hideous night
-brain fever supervened. For weeks she lay between life and death. More
-than once the doctors gave her up. Fortunately, doctors are not
-omniscient. After all, God was merciful--to me.
-
-Almost her first words, when the darkest hour had given place to the
-first glimmerings of dawn, took the shape of a question: “Where is
-Tom?” Her scamp of a brother! After all she had suffered for him, he
-was foremost in her thoughts.
-
-“I hope that he is on the road to fortune.”
-
-Looking up at me with her big eyes, which had grown bigger, and sunk
-farther in her head, she asked me what I meant. I explained. I had
-supplied Young Hopeful with the wherewithal which would enable him to
-seek for gold in what was then the new El Dorado--the Klondyke region.
-He had started on his quest. But he never found what, at least
-nominally, he had gone to look for. Some months afterwards I learnt
-that he had died; fallen at night into the waters of the Yukon river
-and been drowned. My correspondent went on to explain that he was dead
-drunk at the time; which explanation I kept from his sister. I did not
-wish her to think that his end had been unbecoming to a man.
-
-Bessie and I have been married just long enough to enable me to begin
-to realise my happiness. I am ever slow, so I will not say what is the
-tale of the years which that statement implies; though the sight of
-our youngsters is apt to give away the secret of their father’s
-dulness. There was no question between us of courtship. I knew, as I
-watched by her bedside, that if she came back to life she was mine;
-and that in any case I was hers. And so it was. So soon as she was
-strong enough we were married. And we have been lovers ever since. As
-I sit, with her hand clasped tightly, watching her children and mine,
-I am sometimes disposed to suspect that our courtship is beginning. I
-know it will never cease.
-
-The goodness of God has been very great in giving me my wife. By what
-seemed accident, but was indeed the act of Providence, I have come to
-have for my very own the woman of my dreams. Sleeping and waking she
-is mine. So true is it that some men’s good fortune is out of all
-proportion to their deserts.
-
- THE END
-
-
-
-
- TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
-
-Alterations to the text:
-
-[Chapter XIX] Change “to serve by going to _goal_” to _gaol_, and
-delete an unnecessary quotation mark from the last paragraph of this
-chapter.
-
-[Chapter XXI] Change “the world was talking of John _Furguson_” to
-_Ferguson_.
-
-Minor spelling and hyphenization inconsistencies have been left as is.
-
-
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GODDESS: A DEMON ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.